<SPAN name="startofbook"></SPAN>
<hr />
<h1>JUST SIXTEEN.</h1>
<hr class="hr3" />
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/cover.jpg" width-obs="500" height-obs="723" alt="Cover" /></div>
<hr />
<div class="figcenter"> <SPAN name="frontispiece" id="frontispiece"></SPAN> <ANTIMG src="images/illus01.jpg" width-obs="599" height-obs="429" alt="Frontispiece" /> <span class="caption">"We will have luncheon here close to the fire," she said, "and be as cosey as possible."—<i><SPAN href="#front">Page 28</SPAN>.</i></span></div>
<hr class="hr" />
<div class="title-page">
<span class="title">JUST SIXTEEN.</span><br/>
<span class="by">BY</span><br/>
<span class="author">SUSAN COOLIDGE</span>,<br/>
<span class="author-of">AUTHOR OF "THE NEW YEAR'S BARGAIN," "WHAT KATY DID," "WHAT
KATY DID AT SCHOOL," "WHAT KATY DID NEXT,"
"CLOVER," "A GUERNSEY LILY," ETC.</span>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/logo.jpg" width-obs="140" height-obs="140" alt="Logo" /> <span class="caption"><small>QUI LEGIT REGIT</small></span></div>
<span class="publisher">BOSTON:<br/>
ROBERTS BROTHERS.<br/>
1890.</span></div>
<hr class="hr3" />
<div class="title-page">
<i>Copyright, 1889</i>,<br/>
<span class="smcap">By Roberts Brothers</span>.<br/>
<br/>
University Press:<br/>
<span class="smcap">John Wilson and Son, Cambridge, U.S.A.</span></div>
<hr />
<h2><SPAN name="contents" id="contents">CONTENTS.</SPAN></h2>
<table summary="Contents">
<tr>
<th colspan="2" class="thr2"><small>PAGE</small></th>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">A Little Knight of Labor</span> (<i>Two Illustrations</i>)</td>
<td class="tdr2"><SPAN href="#little">7</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Snowy Peter</span></td>
<td class="tdr2"><SPAN href="#snowy">63</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">The Do Something Society</span></td>
<td class="tdr2"><SPAN href="#do">80</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Who ate the Queen's Luncheon?</span> (<i>Illustration</i>)</td>
<td class="tdr2"><SPAN href="#who">92</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">The Shipwrecked Cologne-Bottle</span></td>
<td class="tdr2"><SPAN href="#shipwrecked">110</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Under a Syringa-Bush</span></td>
<td class="tdr2"><SPAN href="#under">126</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Two Girls—Two Parties</span></td>
<td class="tdr2"><SPAN href="#two">137</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">The Pink Sweetmeat</span></td>
<td class="tdr2"><SPAN href="#pink">154</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Etelka's Choice</span> (<i>Illustration</i>)</td>
<td class="tdr2"><SPAN href="#etelka">177</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">The Fir Cones</span></td>
<td class="tdr2"><SPAN href="#fir">204</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">A Balsam Pillow</span></td>
<td class="tdr2"><SPAN href="#balsam">217</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Colonel Wheeler</span></td>
<td class="tdr2"><SPAN href="#colonel">229</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Ninety-three and Ninety-four</span></td>
<td class="tdr2"><SPAN href="#ninety">238</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">The Sorrows of Felicia</span></td>
<td class="tdr2"><SPAN href="#sorrows">258</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Imprisoned</span></td>
<td class="tdr2"><SPAN href="#imprisoned">271</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">A Child of the Sea Folk</span></td>
<td class="tdr2"><SPAN href="#child">282</SPAN></td>
</tr>
</table>
<hr />
<h2><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_7" id="Page_7">[7]</SPAN></span> <SPAN name="little" id="little">JUST SIXTEEN.</SPAN></h2>
<hr class="hr3" />
<h2>A LITTLE KNIGHT OF LABOR.</h2>
<div>
<ANTIMG class="drop-cap" src="images/drop_t.jpg" width-obs="100" height-obs="98" alt="" /></div>
<p class="drop-cap noi">THE first real snow-storm of the winter had
come to Sandyport by the Sea.</p>
<p>It had been a late and merciful autumn.
Till well into November the
leaves still clung to their boughs, honeysuckles made
shady coverts on trellises, and put forth now and
then an orange and milk-white blossom full of frosty
sweetness; the grass was still green where the snow
allowed it to be seen. Thick and fast fell the wind-blown
flakes on the lightly frozen ground. The
patter and beat of the flying storm was a joyous
sound to children who owned sleds and had been
waiting the chance to use them. Many a boy's face
looked out as the dusk fell, to make sure that the
storm continued; and many a bright voice cried,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_8" id="Page_8">[8]</SPAN></span>
"Hurrah! It's coming down harder than ever! To-morrow
it will be splendid!" Stable-men were shaking
out fur robes and arranging cutters. Already
the fitful sound of sleigh-bells could be heard; and
all the world—the world of Sandyport that is—was
preparing to give the in-coming winter a gay
welcome.</p>
<p>But in one house in an old-fashioned but still
respectable street no one seemed inclined to join in
the general merry-making. Only two lights broke
its darkness: one shone from the kitchen at the back,
where, beside a kerosene lamp, Bethia Kendrick, the
old-time servitor of the Talcott family, was gloomily
darning stockings, and otherwise making ready for
departure on the morrow. The other and fainter
glow came from the front room, where without any
lamp Georgie Talcott sat alone beside her fire.</p>
<p>It was a little fire, and built of rather queer
materials. There were bits of lath and box-covers,
fence-pickets split in two, shavings, pasteboard clippings,
and on top of all, half of an old chopping-bowl.
The light material burned out fast, and had
to be continually replenished from the basket which
stood on one side the grate.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_9" id="Page_9">[9]</SPAN></span>
Georgie, in fact, was burning up the odds and
ends of her old life before leaving it behind forever.
She was to quit the house on the morrow; and there
was something significant to her, and very sorrowful,
in this disposal of its shreds and fragments; they
meant so little to other people, and so very much to
her. The old chopping-bowl, for instance,—her
thoughts went back from it to the first time she had
ever been permitted to join in the making of the
Christmas pies. She saw her mother, still a young
woman then, and pretty with the faded elegance
which had been her characteristic, weighing the sugar
and plums, and slicing the citron, while her own
daring little hands plied the chopper in that very
bowl. What joy there was in those vigorous dabs and
cross-way cuts! how she had liked to do it! And
now, the pretty mother, faded and gray, lay under
the frozen turf, on which the snow-flakes were
thickly falling. There could be no more Christmases
for Georgie in the old house; it was sold, and to-morrow
would close its doors behind her forever.</p>
<p>She shivered as these thoughts passed through her
mind, and rising moved restlessly toward the window.
It was storming faster than ever. The sight<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_10" id="Page_10">[10]</SPAN></span>
seemed to make the idea of the morrow harder to
bear; a big tear formed in each eye, blurring the
white world outside into a dim grayness. Presently
one ran down her nose and fell on her hand. She
looked at it with dismay, wiped it hastily off, and
went back to the fire.</p>
<p>"I won't cry, whatever happens, I'm resolved on
that," she said half aloud, as she put the other half
of the chopping-bowl on the waning blaze. The
deep-soaked richness of long-perished meats was in
the old wood still. It flared broadly up the chimney.
Georgie again sat down by the fire and resumed her
thinking.</p>
<p>"What am I going to do?" she asked herself for
the hundredth time. "When my visit to Cousin
Vi is over, I must decide on something; but what?
A week is such a short time in which to settle such
an important thing."</p>
<p>It is hard to be confronted at twenty with the
problem of one's own support. Georgie hitherto
had been as happy and care-free as other girls. Her
mother, as the widow of a naval officer, was entitled
to a small pension. This, with a very little more in
addition, had paid for Georgie's schooling, and kept<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_11" id="Page_11">[11]</SPAN></span>
the old house going in a sufficiently comfortable
though very modest fashion. But Mrs. Talcott was
not by nature an exemplary manager. It was hard
not to overrun here and there, especially after
Georgie grew up, and "took her place in society," as
the poor lady phrased it,—the place which was rightfully
hers as her father's daughter and the descendant
of a long line of Talcotts and Chaunceys and Wainwrights.
She coveted pretty things for her girl, as all
mothers do, and it was too much for her strength
always to deny herself.</p>
<p>So Georgie had "just this" and "just that," and
being a fresh attractive creature, and a favorite,
made her little go as far as the other girls' much,
and now and again the tiny capital was encroached
upon. And then, and then,—this is a world of
sorry chances, as the weak and helpless find to their
cost,—came the bad year, when the Ranscuttle
Mills passed their dividend and the stock went
down to almost nothing; and then Mrs. Talcott's
long illness, and then her death. Sickness and death
are luxuries which the poor will do well to go without.
Georgie went over the calculations afresh as she
sat by the fire, and the result came out just the same,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_12" id="Page_12">[12]</SPAN></span>
and not a penny better. When she had paid for her
mother's funeral, and all the last bills, she would
have exactly a hundred and seventy-five dollars
a year to live upon,—that and no more!</p>
<p>The furniture,—could she get something for that?
She glanced round the room, and shook her head.
The articles were neither handsome enough nor
quaint enough to command a good price. She looked
affectionately at the hair-cloth sofa on which her
mother had so often lain, at the well-worn secretary.
How could she part with these? How could she
sell her great-grandfather's picture, or who, in fact,
except herself, would care for the rather ill-painted
portrait of a rigid old worthy of the last century, in
a wig and ruffled shirt, with a view of Sandyport
harbor by way of a background? Her father's silhouette
hung beneath it, with his sword and a little
mezzotint of his ship. These were treasures to her,
but what were they to any one else?</p>
<p>"No," she decided. "Bethia shall take the old
kitchen things and her own bedroom furniture, and
have the use of them; but the rest must go into Miss
Sally's attic for the present. They wouldn't fetch
anything; and if they would, I don't think I could<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_13" id="Page_13">[13]</SPAN></span>
bear to sell them. And now that is settled, I must
think again, what <i>am</i> I to do? I must do something."</p>
<p>She turned over all manner of schemes in her
mind, but all seemed fruitless. Sew? The town
was full of sempstresses. Georgie knew of half a
dozen who could not get work enough to keep them
busy half the time. Teach? She could not; her education
in no one respect had been thorough enough.
Embroider for the Women's Exchanges and Decorative
Art Societies? Perhaps; but it seemed to her
that was the very thing to which all destitute people
with pretensions to gentility fled as a matter of
course, and that the market for tidies and "splashers"
and pine-pillows was decidedly overstocked.</p>
<p>"It's no use thinking about it to-night," was the
sensible decision to which she at last arrived. "I
am too tired. I'll get a sound night's sleep if I
can, and put off my worries till I am safely at Miss
Sally's."</p>
<p>The sound night's sleep stood Georgie in good
stead, for the morrow taxed all her powers of endurance,
both physical and moral. Bethia, unhappy
at losing the home of years, was tearful and fractious<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_14" id="Page_14">[14]</SPAN></span>
to a degree. Sending off the furniture through the
deep snow proved a slow and troublesome matter.
The doors necessarily stood open a great deal, the
rooms grew very cold, everything was comfortless
and dispiriting. And underlying all, put aside but
never unfelt, was a deep sense of pain at the knowledge
that this was the last day,—the very,
very last of the home she had always known, and might
know no more.</p>
<p>When the final sledge-load creaked away over the
hard frozen crust, Georgie experienced a sense of relief.</p>
<p class="center">"The sooner 'tis over, the sooner to sleep,"</p>
<p class="noi">she sang below her breath. Everything was in order.
She had generalled all ably; nothing was omitted
or forgotten. With steady care she raked out the
fire in the kitchen stove, which the new owner of
the house had taken off her hands, and saw to the
fastenings of the windows. Then she tied on her
bonnet and black veil, gave the weeping Bethia a
good-by kiss on the door-step, closed and locked the
door, and waded wearily through the half-broken
paths to the boarding-house of Miss Sally Scannell,
where Cousin Vi, otherwise Miss Violet Talcott, had
lived for years.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_15" id="Page_15">[15]</SPAN></span>
No very enthusiastic reception awaited her. Cousin
Vi's invitation had been given from a sense of duty.
She "owed it to the child," she told herself, as she
cleared out a bureau-drawer, and made a place for
Georgie's trunk in the small third-story room which
for sixteen years had represented to her all the home
she had known. Of course such a visit must be a
brief one.</p>
<p>"So you're come!" was her greeting as Georgie
appeared. "I thought you'd be here sooner; but I
suppose you've had a good deal to do. I should
have offered to help if the day had not been so cold.
Come in and take your things off."</p>
<p>Georgie glanced about her as she smoothed her
hair. The room bore the unmistakable marks of
spinsterhood and decayed gentility. It was crammed
with little belongings, some valuable, some perfectly
valueless. Two or three pieces of spindle-legged and
claw-footed mahogany made an odd contrast to the
common painted bedroom set. Miniatures by Malbone
and lovely pale-lined mezzotints and line engravings
hung on the walls amid a maze of photographs
and Japanese fans and Christmas cards and chromos;
an indescribable confusion of duds encumbered every<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_16" id="Page_16">[16]</SPAN></span>
shelf and table; and in the midst sat Miss Vi's tall,
meager, dissatisfied self, with thin hair laboriously
trained after the prevailing fashion, and a dress whose
antique material seemed oddly unsuited to its modern
cut and loopings. Somehow the pitifulness of
the scene struck Georgie afresh.</p>
<p>"Shall I ever be like this?" she reflected.</p>
<p>"Now tell me what has happened since the funeral,"
said her cousin. "I had neuralgia all last
week and week before, or I should have got down
oftener. Who has called? Have the Hanburys been
to see you?"</p>
<p>"Ellen came last week, but I was out," replied
Georgie.</p>
<p>"What a pity! And how did it happen that you
were out? You ought not to have been seen in the
street so soon, I think. It's not customary."</p>
<p>"How could I help it?" responded Georgie, sadly.
"I had all the move to arrange for. Mr. Custer
wanted the house for Saturday. There was no one
to go for me."</p>
<p>"I suppose you couldn't; but it's a pity. It's
never well to outrage conventionalities. Have Mrs.
St. John and Mrs. Constant Carrington called?"</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_17" id="Page_17">[17]</SPAN></span>
"Mrs. Carrington hasn't, but she wrote me a little
note. And dear Mrs. St. John came twice, and
brought flowers, and was ever so kind. She always
has been so very nice to me, you know."</p>
<p>"Naturally! The St. Johns were nobodies till
Mr. St. John made all that money in railroads. She
is glad enough to be on good terms with the old
families, of course."</p>
<p>"I don't think it's that," said Georgie, rather wearily.
"I think she's nice because she's naturally so
kind-hearted, and she likes me."</p>
<p>The tea-bell put an end to the discussion. Miss
Sally's welcome was a good deal warmer than Cousin
Vi's had been.</p>
<p>"You poor dear child," she exclaimed, "you look
quite tired out! Here, take this seat by the fire,
Georgie, and I'll pour your tea out first of all. She
needs it, don't she?" to Cousin Vi.</p>
<p>"<i>Miss Talcott</i> is rather tired, I dare say," said
that lady, icily. Cousin Vi had lived for sixteen
years in daily intercourse with Miss Sally, one of
the sunniest and most friendly of women, and had
never once relaxed into cordiality in all that time.
Her code of manners included no approximation<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_18" id="Page_18">[18]</SPAN></span>
toward familiarity between a Talcott and a letter of
lodgings.</p>
<p>Georgie took a different view. "Thank you so
much, dear Miss Sally," she said. "How good you
are! I <i>am</i> tired."</p>
<p>"I wish you wouldn't call Miss Sally 'dear,'" her
cousin remarked after they had gone upstairs. "That
sort of thing is most disagreeable to me. You have
to be on your guard continually in a house like this,
or you get mixed up with all sorts of people."</p>
<p>Georgie let it pass. She was too tired to argue.</p>
<p>"Now, let us talk about your plans," Miss Talcott
said next morning. "Have you made any yet?"</p>
<p>"N—o; only that I must find some work to do at
once."</p>
<p>"Don't speak like that to any one but me," her
cousin said sharply. "There <i>are</i> lady-like occupations,
of course, in which you can—can—mingle;
but they need not be mentioned, or made known to
people in general."</p>
<p>"What <i>do</i> you mean?"</p>
<p>"I don't know, I'm sure. I've never had occasion
to look into the matter, but I suppose a girl
situated as you are could find something,—embroidery,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_19" id="Page_19">[19]</SPAN></span>
for instance. You could do that for the
Decorative Art. They give you a number, and nobody
knows your real name."</p>
<p>"I thought of embroidery," said Georgie; "but I
never was very good at it, and so many are doing it
nowadays. Besides, it seems to me that people are
getting rather tired of all but the finer sort of
work."</p>
<p>"What became of that nephew of Mr. Constant
Carrington whom you used to see so much of two or
three years ago?" demanded Miss Vi, irrelevantly.</p>
<p>"Bob Curtis? I don't quite know where he is.
His father failed, don't you remember, and lost all
his money, and Bob had to leave Harvard and go
into some sort of business?"</p>
<p>"Oh, did he? He's of no consequence, then. I
don't know what made me think of him. Well, you
could read to an invalid, perhaps, or go to Europe
with some lady who wanted a companion."</p>
<p>"Or be second-best wing-maker to an angel," put
in Georgie, with a little glint of humor. "Cousin Vi,
all that would be very pleasant, but I don't think it
is likely to happen. I'm dreadfully afraid no one
wants me to go to Europe; and I must have something<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_20" id="Page_20">[20]</SPAN></span>
to do at once, you know. I must earn my
bread."</p>
<p>"Don't use such a phrase. It sounds too coarse
for anything."</p>
<p>"I don't think so, Cousin Vi. I don't mind working
a bit, if only I can hit on something that somebody
wants, and that I can do well."</p>
<p>"This is exactly what I have been afraid of," said
Miss Vi, despairingly. "I've always had a fear that
old Jacob Talcott would break out in you sooner or
later. He has skipped two generations, but he was
bound to show himself some day or other. He had
exactly that common sort of way of looking at things
and talking about them,—the only Talcott I ever
knew of that did! Don't you recollect how he insisted
on putting his son into business, and the boy
ran away and went to the West Indies and married
some sort of Creole,—all his father's fault?</p>
<p>"Now, I'll tell you," she went on after a pause.
"I've been thinking over this matter, and have made
up my mind about it. You're not to do anything
foolish, Georgie. If you do, you'll be sorry for it
all your life, and I shall never forgive you besides.
Such a good start as you have made in society, and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_21" id="Page_21">[21]</SPAN></span>
all; it will be quite too much if you go and spoil
your chances with those ridiculous notions of yours.
Now, listen. If you'll give up all idea of supporting
yourself, unless it is by doing embroidery or something
like that, which no one need know about, I'll—I'll—well—I'll
agree to pay your board here at
Miss Sally's, and give you half this room for a year.
As likely as not you'll be married by the end of that
time, or if not, something else will have turned up!
Any way, I'll do it for one year. When the year is
over, we can talk about the next." And Miss Talcott
folded her hands with the manner of one who has
offered an ultimatum.</p>
<p>If rather a grudging, this was a really generous
offer, as Georgie well knew. To add the expense of
her young cousin's board to her own would cost Miss
Vi no end of self-denials, pinchings here and pinchings
there, the daily frets and calculations that weigh
so heavily. Miss Talcott's slender income at its best
barely sufficed for the narrow lodgings, to fight off
the shabbiness which would endanger her place in
"society," and to pay for an occasional cab and theatre
ticket. Not to do, or at least to seem to be doing
and enjoying, what other people did, was real suffering<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_22" id="Page_22">[22]</SPAN></span>
to Cousin Vi. Yet she was deliberately invoking
it by her proposal.</p>
<p>Had it been really made for her sake, had it been
quite disinterested, Georgie would have been deeply
touched and grateful; as it was, she was sufficiently
so to thank her cousin warmly, but without committing
herself to acceptance. She must think it
over, she said.</p>
<p>She did think it over till her mind fairly ached
with the pressure of thought, as the body does after
too much exercise. She walked past the Woman's
Exchange and studied the articles in the windows.
There were the same towels and tidies that had been
there two months before, or what seemed the same.
Georgie recollected similar articles worked by people
whom she knew about, for which she had been asked
to buy raffle tickets. "She can't get any one to buy
it," had been said. Depending on such work for a
support seemed a bare outlook. She walked away
with a little shake of her head.</p>
<p>"No," she thought; "embroidery wouldn't pay
unless I had a 'gift'; and I don't seem to have a gift
for anything unless it is housework. I always was
good at that; but I suppose I can't exactly take a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_23" id="Page_23">[23]</SPAN></span>
place as parlor-maid. Cousin Vi would certainly clap
me into an asylum if I suggested such a thing.
How nice it would be to have a real genius for something!
Though now that I think of it, a good many
geniuses have died in attics, of starvation, without
being able to help themselves."</p>
<p>When she reached home she took a pencil and a
piece of paper and wrote as follows:—</p>
<div class="blockcenter">
<blockquote>
<p class="center"><em>Things Wanted.</em></p>
<p>1. Something I can do.</p>
<p>2. Something that somebody wants me to do.</p>
<p>3. Something that all the other somebodies in search
of work are not trying to do.</p>
</blockquote></div>
<p>Round these problems her thoughts revolved, and
though nothing came of them as yet, it seemed to clear
her mind to have them set down in black and white.</p>
<p>Meantime the two days' <i>tête-à-tête</i> with Cousin Vi
produced one distinct result, which was, that let
come what come might, Georgie resolved that nothing
should induce her to stay on at Miss Sally's as
proposed, and be idle. Her healthy and vigorous
youth recoiled from the idea.</p>
<p>"It is really good of her to ask me," she thought,
"though she only does it for the honor of the family<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_24" id="Page_24">[24]</SPAN></span>
and the dead-and-gone Talcotts. But what a life it
would be, and for a whole year too! Cousin Vi has
stood it for sixteen, to be sure, poor thing! but how
could she? Mother used to say that she was called
a bright girl when she first grew up. Surely she
might have made something of herself if she had
tried, and if Aunt Talcott hadn't considered work
one of the seven deadly sins for a lady! She was
handsome, too. Even I can recollect her as very
good looking. And here she is, all alone, and getting
shabbier and poorer all the time. I know she sometimes
has not money enough to pay her board, and
has to ask Miss Sally to wait, snubbing her and
despising her all the time, and holding on desperately
to her little figment of gentility. People
laugh at her and make fun of her behind her back.
They invite her now and then, but they don't
really care for her. What is such a society worth?
I'll take in washing before I'll come to be like
Cousin Vi!"</p>
<hr class="tb" />
<p>How little we guess, as we grope in the mists of
our own uncertainties, just where the light is going to
break through! Georgie Talcott, starting for a walk<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_25" id="Page_25">[25]</SPAN></span>
with her cousin on the third day of her stay at Miss
Sally's, saw the St. John carriage pass them and then
pull up suddenly at the curb-stone; but she had no
idea that so simple a circumstance could affect her
fate in any manner. It did, though.</p>
<p>Mrs. St. John was leaning out of the window
before they got to the place where the carriage stood,
and two prettily gloved hands were stretched eagerly
forth.</p>
<p>"Georgie! oh Georgie, how glad I am to see you
out, dear! I made Henry stop, because I want you
to get in for a little drive and then come home with
me to lunch. Mr. St. John is in New York. I
am quite alone, and I'll give orders that no one
shall be admitted, if you will. Don't you think
she might, Miss Talcott? It isn't like going anywhere
else, you know,—just coming to me quietly
like that."</p>
<p>"I don't see that there would be any impropriety
in it," said Miss Talcott, doubtfully; "though—with
you, however, it <i>is</i> different. But please don't mention
it to any one, Mrs. St. John. It might be misunderstood
and lead to invitations which Georgie
could not possibly accept. Good-morning."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_26" id="Page_26">[26]</SPAN></span>
With a stately bend Cousin Vi sailed down the
street. Mrs. St. John, I am sorry to say, made a face
after her as she went.</p>
<p>"Absurd old idiot!" she muttered. "Such airs!"
Then she drew Georgie in, and as soon as the carriage
was in motion pulled her veil aside and gave
her a warm kiss.</p>
<p>"I am so glad to get hold of you again!" she
said.</p>
<p>Mrs. St. John, rich, childless, warm-hearted, and
not over-wise, had adopted Georgie as a special pet
on her first appearance in society two years before.
It is always pleasant for a girl to be made much of
by an older woman; and when that woman has a
carriage and a nice house, and can do all sorts
of things for the girl's entertainment, it is none
the less agreeable. Georgie was really fond of her
friend. People who are not over-wise are often
loved as much as wiser ones; it is one of the laws
of compensation.</p>
<p>"Now tell me all about yourself, and what you
have been doing this past week," said Mrs. St.
John, as they drove down to the beach, where the
surf-rollers had swept the sands clean of snow and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_27" id="Page_27">[27]</SPAN></span>
left a dry, smooth roadway for the horses' feet. The
sea wore its winter color that day,—a deep purple-blue,
broken by flashing foam-caps; the wind was
blowing freshly; a great sense of refreshment came
to Georgie, who had been wearying for a change.</p>
<p>"It has been rather sad and hard," she said. "I
have had the house to clear out and close, and
all manner of things to do, and I was pretty tired
when I finished. But I am getting rested now,
and by and by I want to talk over my affairs with
you."</p>
<p>"Plans?" asked Mrs. St. John.</p>
<p>"Not exactly. I have no plans as yet; but I must
have some soon. Now tell me what <i>you</i> have been
doing."</p>
<p>Mrs. St. John was never averse to talking about
herself. She always had a mass of experiences and
adventures to relate, which though insignificant
enough when you came to analyze them, were so
deeply interesting to herself that somehow her auditors
got interested in them also. Georgie, used to
her ways, listened and sympathized without effort,
keeping her eyes fixed meanwhile on the shining,
shifting horizon of the sea, and the lovely arch of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_28" id="Page_28">[28]</SPAN></span>
clear morning sky. How wide and free and satisfactory
it was; how different from the cramped outlook
into which she had perforce been gazing for
days back!</p>
<p>"If life could all be like that!" she thought.</p>
<p>The St. John house seemed a model of winter
comfort, bright, flower-scented, and deliciously warm,
as they entered it after their drive. Mrs. St. John
rang for her maid to take off their wraps, and led
Georgie through the drawing-room and the library
to a smaller room beyond, which was her favorite
sitting-place of a morning.</p>
<p><SPAN name="front" id="front"></SPAN>"We will have luncheon here close to the fire,"
she said, "and be as cosey as possible."</p>
<p>It was a pretty room, not over-large, fitted up by a
professional decorator in a good scheme of color, and
crowded with ornaments of all sorts, after the modern
fashion. It was many weeks since Georgie had seen
it, and its profusion and costliness of detail struck
her as it never had done before. Perhaps she was
in the mood to observe closely.</p>
<p>They were still sipping their hot <i>bouillon</i> in great
comfort, when a sudden crash was heard in the
distance.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_29" id="Page_29">[29]</SPAN></span>
"There!" said Mrs. St. John, resignedly; "that's
the second since Monday! What is it <i>now</i>, Pierre?"</p>
<p>She pushed back her chair and went hurriedly
into the farther room. Presently she came back
laughing, but looking flushed and annoyed.</p>
<p>"It's really too vexatious," she said. "There
seems no use at all in buying pretty things, the
servants do break them so."</p>
<p>"What was it this time?" asked Georgie.</p>
<p>"It was my favorite bit of Sèvres. Don't you
recollect it,—two lovely little shepherdesses in blue
Watteaus, holding a flower-basket between them?
Pierre says his feather duster caught in the open-work
edge of the basket."</p>
<p>"Why do you let him use feather dusters? The
feathers are so apt to catch."</p>
<p>"My dear, what can I do? Each fresh servant
has his or her theory as to how things should be
cleaned. Whatever the theory is, the china goes all
the same; and I can't tell them any better. I don't
know a thing about dusting."</p>
<p>That moment, as if some quick-witted fairy had
waved her wand, an idea darted like a flash into
Georgie's head.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_30" id="Page_30">[30]</SPAN></span>
She took five minutes to consider it, while Mrs.
St. John went on:—</p>
<p>"People talk of the hardship of not being able to
have things; but I think it's just as hard to have
them and not be allowed to keep them. I don't
dare to let myself care for a piece of china nowadays,
for if I do it's the first thing to go. Pierre's
a treasure in other respects, but he smashes most
dreadfully; and the second man is quite as bad; and
Marie, upstairs, is worse than either. Mr. St. John
says I ought to be 'mistress of myself, though china
fall;' but I really can't."</p>
<p>Georgie, who had listened to this without listening,
had now made up her mind.</p>
<p>"Would you like me to dust your things?" she
said quietly.</p>
<p>"My dear, they <i>are</i> dusted. Pierre has got through
for this time. He won't break anything more till
to-morrow."</p>
<p>"Oh, I don't mean only to-day; I mean every day.
Yes, I'm in earnest," she went on in answer to her
friend's astonished look. "I was meaning to talk
to you about something of this sort presently, and
now this has come into my head. You see," smiling<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_31" id="Page_31">[31]</SPAN></span>
bravely, "I find that I have got almost nothing to
live upon. There is not even enough to pay my
board at such a place as Miss Sally's. I must do
something to earn money; and dusting is one of the
few things that I can do particularly well."</p>
<p>"But, my dear, I never heard of such a thing,"
gasped poor Mrs. St. John. "Surely your friends
and connections will arrange something for you."</p>
<p>"They can't; they are all dead," replied Georgie,
sadly. "Our family has run out. I've one cousin
in China whom I never saw, and one great-aunt
down in Tennessee who is almost as poor as I am,
and that's all except Cousin Vi."</p>
<p>"She's no good, of course; but she's sure to object
to your doing anything all the same."</p>
<p>"Oh yes, of course she objects," said Georgie, impatiently.
"She would like to tie my hands and
make me sit quite still for a year and see if something
won't happen; but I can't and won't do it;
and, besides, what is there to happen? Nothing.
She was kind about it, too—" relenting; "she offered
to pay my board and share her room with me
if I consented; but I would so much rather get to
work at once and be independent. Do let me do<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_32" id="Page_32">[32]</SPAN></span>
your dusting," coaxingly; "I'll come every morning
and put these four rooms in nice order; and you need
never let Pierre or Marie or any one touch the china
again, unless you like. I can almost promise that I
won't break anything!"</p>
<p>"My dear, it would be beautiful for me, but perfectly
horrid for you! I quite agree with your cousin
for once. It will never do in the world for you to
attempt such a thing. People would drop you at
once; you would lose your position and all your
chance, if it was known that you were doing that
kind of work."</p>
<p>"But don't you see," cried Georgie, kneeling down
on the hearth-rug to bring her face nearer to her
friend's,—"don't you see that I've <i>got</i> to be dropped
any way? Not because I have done anything, not
because people are unkind, but just from the necessity
of things. I have no money to buy dresses to
go out and enjoy myself with. I have no money
to stay at home on, in fact,—I <i>must</i> do something.
And to live like Cousin Vi on the edge of things,
just tolerated by people, and mortified and snubbed,
and then have a little crumb of pleasure tossed to
me, as one throws the last scrap of cake that one<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_33" id="Page_33">[33]</SPAN></span>
doesn't want to a cat or a dog,—<i>that</i> is what I could
not possibly bear.</p>
<p>"I like fun and pretty things and luxury as well
as other people," she continued, after a little pause.
"It isn't that I shouldn't <i>prefer</i> something different.
But everybody can't be well off and have things
their own way; and since I am one of the rank and
file, it seems to me much wiser to give up the things I
<i>can't</i> have, out and out, and not try to be two persons
at once, a young lady and a working-girl, but put my
whole heart into the thing I must be, and do it just
as well as I can. Don't you see that I am right?"</p>
<p>"You poor dear darling!" said Mrs. St. John,
with tears in her eyes. Then her face cleared.</p>
<p>"Very well," she said briskly, "you <i>shall</i>. It will
be the greatest comfort in the world to have you
take charge of the ornaments. <i>Now</i> I can buy as
many cups and saucers as I like, and with an easy
mind. You must stay and lunch, always, Georgie.
I'll give you a regular salary, and when the weather's
bad I shall keep you to dinner too, and to spend
the night. That's settled; and now let us decide
what I shall give you. Would fifty dollars a month
be enough?"</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_34" id="Page_34">[34]</SPAN></span>
"My dear Mrs. St. John! Fifty! Two dollars a
week was what I was thinking of."</p>
<p>"Two dollars! oh, you foolish child! You never
could live on that! You don't know anything at all
about expenses, Georgie."</p>
<p>"But I don't mean only to do <i>your</i> dusting. If
you are satisfied, I depend on your recommending me
to your friends. I could take care of four sets of
rooms just as well as of one. There are so many
people in Sandyport who have beautiful houses and
collections of bric-à-brac, that I think there might
be as many as that who would care to have me if I
didn't cost too much. Four places at two dollars
each would make eight dollars a week. I could live
on that nicely."</p>
<p>"I wish you'd count me in as four," said Mrs.
St. John. "I should see four times as much of
you, and it would make me four hundred times
happier."</p>
<p>But Georgie was firm, and before they parted it
was arranged that she should begin her new task the
next morning, and that her friend should do what
she could to find her similar work elsewhere.</p>
<p>Her plan once made, Georgie suffered no grass to<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_35" id="Page_35">[35]</SPAN></span>
grow under her feet. On the way home she bought
some cheese-cloth and a stiff little brush with a
pointed end for carvings, and before the next day
had provided herself with a quantity of large soft
dusters and two little phials of alcohol and oil, and
had hunted up a small pair of bellows, which experience
had shown her were invaluable for blowing
the dust out of delicate objects. Her first essay was
a perfect success. Mrs. St. John, quite at a loss how
to face the changed situation, gave her a half-troubled
welcome; but Georgie's business-like methods reassured
her. She followed her about and watched
her handle each fragile treasure with skilful, delicate
fingers till all was in perfect fresh order, and gave a
great sigh of admiration and relief when the work
was done.</p>
<p>"Now come and sit down," she said. "How tired
you must be!"</p>
<p>"Not a bit," declared Georgie; "I like to dust,
strange to say, and I'm not tired at all; I only
wish I had another job just like it to do at once.
I see it's what I was made for."</p>
<p>By the end of the week Georgie had another
regular engagement, and it became necessary to break<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_36" id="Page_36">[36]</SPAN></span>
the news of her new occupation to Cousin Vi. I
regret to say that the disclosure caused an "unpleasantness,"
between them.</p>
<p>"I would not have believed such a thing possible
even with you," declared that lady with angry tears.
"The very idea marks you out as a person of low
mind. It's enough to make your Grandmother
Talcott rise from her grave! In the name of common
decency, couldn't you hunt up something to do,
if do you must, except this?"</p>
<p>"Nothing that I could do so well and so easily,
Cousin Vi."</p>
<p>"Don't call me Cousin Vi, I beg! There was no
need of doing anything whatever. I asked you to
stay here,—you cannot deny that I did."</p>
<p>"I don't wish to deny it," said Georgie, gently.
"It was ever so kind of you, too. Don't be so vexed
with me, Cousin Vi. We look at things differently,
and I don't suppose either of us can help it; but don't
let us quarrel. You're almost the only relative that I
have in the world."</p>
<p>"Quarrel!" cried Miss Talcott with a shrill laugh,—"quarrel
with a girl that goes out dusting! That
isn't in my line, I am happy to say. As for being<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_37" id="Page_37">[37]</SPAN></span>
relatives, we are so no longer, and I shall say so
to everybody. Great Heavens! what will people
think?"</p>
<p>After this outburst it was evident to Georgie that
it was better that she should leave Miss Sally's as
soon as possible. But where to go? She consulted
Miss Sally. That astute person comprehended the
situation in the twinkling of an eye, and was ready
with a happy suggestion.</p>
<p>"There's my brother John's widder in the lower
street," she said. "She's tolerably well off, and
hasn't ever taken boarders; but she's a sort of
lonesome person, and I shouldn't wonder if I could
fix it so she'd feel like taking you, and reasonable
too. It's mighty handy about that furniture of
yours, for her upstairs rooms ain't got nothing
in them to speak of, and of course she wouldn't
want to buy. I'll step down after dinner and see
about it."</p>
<p>Miss Sally was a power in her family circle, and
she knew it. Before night she had talked Mrs. John
Scannell into the belief that to take Georgie to board
at five dollars a week was the thing of all others
that she most wanted to do; and before the end of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_38" id="Page_38">[38]</SPAN></span>
two days all was arranged, and Georgie inducted
into her new quarters. It was a little low-pitched,
old-fashioned house, but it had some pleasant features,
and was very neat. A big corner room with a
window to the south and another to the sunset was
assigned to Georgie for her bedroom. The old furniture
that she had been used to all her life made it
look homelike, and the hair-cloth sofa and the
secretary and square mahogany table were welcome
additions to the rather scantily furnished sitting-room
below, which she shared at will with her hostess.
Mrs. Scannell was a gentle, kindly woman, the
soul of cleanliness and propriety, but subject to low
spirits; and contact with Georgie's bright, hopeful
youth was as delightful to her as it was beneficial.
She soon became very fond of "my young lady," as
she called her, and Georgie could not have been better
placed as to kindness and comfortableness.</p>
<p>A better place than Sandyport for just such an
experiment as she was making could scarcely have
been found. Many city people made it their home
for the summer; but at all times of the year there
was a considerable resident population of wealthy
people. Luxurious homes were rather the rule than<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_39" id="Page_39">[39]</SPAN></span>
the exception, and there was quite a little rivalry
as to elegance of appointment among them. Mrs. St.
John's enthusiasm and Mrs. St. John's recommendation
bore fruit, and it was not long before Georgie
had secured her coveted "four places."</p>
<p>Two of her employers were comparative strangers;
with the fourth, Mrs. Constant Carrington, she had
been on terms of some intimacy in the old days, but
was not much so now. It <i>is</i> rather difficult to keep
up friendship with <SPAN name="your" id="your"></SPAN><ins title="Original has you">your</ins> "dusting girl," as her Cousin
Vi would have said; Mrs. Carrington called her
"Georgie" still, when they met, and was perfectly
civil in her manners, but always there was the
business relation to stand between them, and Georgie
felt it. Mrs. St. John still tried to retain the
pretty pretext that Georgie's labors were a sort of
joke, a playing with independence; but there was
nothing of this pretext with the other three. To
them, Georgie was simply a useful adjunct to their
luxurious lives, as little to be regarded as the florist
who filled their flower-boxes or the man who tuned
their pianos.</p>
<p>These little rubs to self-complacency were not very
hard to bear. It was not exactly pleasant, certainly,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_40" id="Page_40">[40]</SPAN></span>
to pass in at the side entrance where she had once
been welcomed at the front door; to feel that her
comings and her goings were so insignificant as to
be scarcely noticed; now and then, perhaps, to be
treated with scant courtesy by an ill-mannered servant.
This rarely chanced, however. Georgie had a
little natural dignity which impressed servants as
well as other people, and from her employers she
received nothing but the most civil treatment.
Fashion is not unkindly, and it was still remembered
that Miss Talcott was born a lady, though she
worked for a living. There were stormy days and
dull days, days when Georgie felt tired and discouraged;
or, harder still to bear, bright days and gala
days, when she saw other girls of her age setting
forth to enjoy themselves in ways now closed to her.
I will not deny that she suffered at such moments,
and wished with all her heart that things could be
different. But on the whole she bore herself bravely
and well, and found some happiness in her work,
together with a great deal of contentment.</p>
<p>Mrs. St. John added to her difficulties by continual
efforts to tempt her to do this and that pleasant thing
which Georgie felt to be inexpedient. She wanted<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_41" id="Page_41">[41]</SPAN></span>
her favorite to play at young ladyhood in her odd
minutes, and defy the little frosts and chills which
Georgie instinctively knew would be her portion if
she should attempt to enter society again on the old
terms. If Georgie urged that she had no proper
dress, the answer was prompt,—"My dear, I am
going to give you a dress;" or, "My dear, you can
wear my blue, we are just the same height." But
Georgie stood firm, warded off the shower of gifts
which was ready to descend upon her, and loving
her friend the more that she was so foolishly kind,
would not let herself be persuaded into doing what
she knew was unwise.</p>
<p>"I can't be two people at once," she persisted.
"There's not enough of me for that. You remember
what I said that first day, and I mean to stick
to it. You are a perfect darling, and just as kind
as you can be; but you must just let me go my
own way, dear Mrs. St. John, and be satisfied to
know that it is the comfort of my life to have
you love me so much, though I won't go to balls
with you."</p>
<p>But though Georgie would not go to balls or dinner-parties,
there were smaller gayeties and pleasures<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_42" id="Page_42">[42]</SPAN></span>
which she did not refuse,—drives and sails now and
then, tickets to concerts and lectures, or a long quiet
Sunday with a "spend the night" to follow. These
little breaks in her busy life were wholesome and
refreshing, and she saw no reason for denying them
to herself. There was nothing morbid in my little
Knight of Labor, which was one reason why she
labored so successfully.</p>
<p>So the summer came and went, and Georgie with
it, keeping steadily on at her daily task. All that
she found to do she did as thoroughly and as carefully
as she knew how. She was of real use, and she
knew it. Her work had a value. It was not imaginary
work, invented as a pretext for giving her help,
and the fact supported her self-respect.</p>
<p>We are told in one of our Lord's most subtly beautiful
parables, that to them who make perfect use of
their one talent, other talents shall be added also.
Many faithful workers have proved the meaning and
the truth of the parable, and Georgie Talcott found
it now among the rest. With the coming in of the
autumn another sphere of activity was suddenly
opened to her. It sprang, as good things often do,
from a seeming disappointment.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_43" id="Page_43">[43]</SPAN></span>
She was drawing on her gloves one morning at
the close of her labors, when a message was brought
by the discreet English butler.</p>
<p>"Mrs. Parish says, Miss, will you be so good as to
step up to her morning-room before you go."</p>
<p>"Certainly, Frederick." And Georgie turned and
ran lightly upstairs. Mrs. Parish was sitting at her
writing-table with rather a preoccupied face.</p>
<p>"I sent for you, Miss Talcott, because I wanted
to mention that we are going abroad for the winter,"
she began. "Maud isn't well, the doctors recommend
the Riviera, so we have decided rather
suddenly on our plans, and are to sail on the
'Scythia' the first of November. We shall be gone
a year."</p>
<p>"Dear me," thought Georgie, "there's another of
my places lost! It is quite dreadful!" She was
conscious of a sharp pang of inward disappointment.</p>
<p>"My cousin, Mrs. Ernest Stockton, is to take the
place," continued Mrs. Parish. "Her husband has
been in the legation at Paris, you know, for the last
six years, but now they are coming back for good;
and when I telegraphed her of our decision, she
at once cabled to secure this house. They will<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_44" id="Page_44">[44]</SPAN></span>
land the week after we sail, and I suppose will want
to come up at once. Now, of course all sorts of
things have got to be done to make ready for them;
but it's out of the question that I should do them,
for what with packing and the children's dressmaking
and appointments at the dentist's and all
that, my hands are so full that I could not possibly
undertake anything else. So I was thinking of you.
You have so much head and system, you know, and I
could trust you as I could not any stranger, and you
know the house so well; and you could get plenty
of people to help, so that it need not be burdensome.
There will be some things to be packed away, and
the whole place to be cleaned, floors waxed and
curtains washed, the Duchesse dressing-tables taken
to pieces and done up and fluted,—all that sort of
thing, you know. Oh! and there would be an inventory
to make, too; I forgot that. Then next year I
should want it gone over again in the same way,—the
articles that are packed taken out and put into
place, and so on, that it may look natural when we
come home. My idea would be to move the family
down to New York on the 15th, so as to give you a
clear fortnight, and just come up for one day before<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_45" id="Page_45">[45]</SPAN></span>
we sail, for a final look. Of course I should leave
the keys in your charge, and I should want you to
take the whole responsibility. Now, will you do it,
and just tell me what you will ask for it all?"</p>
<p>"May I think it over for one night?" said prudent
Georgie. "I will come to-morrow morning with
my answer."</p>
<p>She thought it over carefully, and seemed to see
that here was a new vista of remunerative labor
opened to her, of a more permanent character than
mere dusting. So she signified to Mrs. Parish that
she would undertake the job, and having done so,
bent her mind to doing it in the best possible manner.
She made careful lists, and personally superintended
each detail. Miss Sally recommended
trustworthy workpeople, and everything was carried
out to the full satisfaction of Mrs. Parish, who
could not say enough in praise of Georgie and her
methods.</p>
<p>"It robs going to Europe of half its terrors to have
such a person to turn to," she told her friends. "That
little Miss Talcott is really wonderful,—so clear-headed
and exact. It's really extraordinary where
she learned it all, such a girl as she is. If any of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_46" id="Page_46">[46]</SPAN></span>
you are going abroad, you'll find her the greatest
comfort possible."</p>
<p>These commendations bore fruit. People in Sandyport
were always setting forth for this part of the
world or that, and leaving houses behind them. A
second job of the same sort was soon urged upon
Georgie, followed by a third and a fourth. It was
profitable work, for she had fifty dollars in each
case (a hundred for her double job at the Algernon
Parishes'); so her year's expenses were assured, and
she was not sorry when another of her "dusting"
families went to Florida for the winter.</p>
<p>It became the fashion in Sandyport to employ
"little Miss Talcott." Her capabilities once discovered,
people were quick in finding out ways in which
to utilize them. Mrs. Robert Brown had the sudden
happy thought of getting Georgie to arrange the
flowers for a ball which she was giving. Georgie
loved flowers, and had that knack of making them
look charming in vases which is the gift of a favored
few. The ball decorations were admired and commented
upon; people said it was "so clever of Mrs.
Brown," and "so much better than stiff things from
a florist's," and presently half a dozen other ladies<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_47" id="Page_47">[47]</SPAN></span>
wanted the same thing done for them. Fashion and
sheep always follow any leader who is venturesome
enough to try a new fence.</p>
<p>Later, Mrs. Horace Brown, with her cards out for
a great lawn-party, had the misfortune to sprain her
ankle. In this emergency she bethought herself of
Georgie, who thereupon proved so "invaluable" as
a <i>dea ex machina</i> behind the scenes, that thenceforward
Mrs. Brown never felt that she could give
any sort of entertainment without her help. Engagements
thickened, and Georgie's hands became
so full that she laughingly threatened to "take a
partner."</p>
<p>"That's just what I always wanted you to do,"
said Mrs. St. John,—"a real nice one, with heaps
of money, who would take you about everywhere,
and give you a good time."</p>
<p>"Oh, that's not at all the sort I want," protested
Georgie, laughing and blushing. "I mean a real business
partner, a fellow-sweeperess and house-arranger
and ball-supper-manageress!"</p>
<p>"Wretched girl, how horribly practical you are!
I wish I could see you discontented and sentimental
just for once!"</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_48" id="Page_48">[48]</SPAN></span>
"Heaven forbid! That <i>would</i> be a pretty state of
things! Now good-by. I have about half a ton of
roses to arrange for Mrs. Lauriston."</p>
<p>"Oh,—for her dance! Georgie," coaxingly,
"why not go for once with me? Come, just this
once. There's that white dress of mine from <i>Pingat</i>,
with the <i>Point de Venie</i> sleeves, that would exactly
fit you."</p>
<p>"Nonsense!" replied Georgie, briefly. She kissed
her friend and hurried away.</p>
<p>"I declare," soliloquized Mrs. St. John, looking
after her, "I could find it in my heart to <i>advertise</i>
for some one to come and rescue Georgie Talcott
from all this hard work! What nice old times those
were when you had only to get up a tournament
and blow a trumpet or two, and have true knights
flock in from all points of the compass in aid of
distressed damsels! I wish such things were in
fashion now; I would buy a trumpet this very day,
I vow, and have a tournament next week."</p>
<p>Georgie's true knight, as it happened, was to come
from a quarter little suspected by Mrs. St. John.
For the spare afternoons of this second winter
Georgie had reserved rather a large piece of work,
which had the advantage that it could be taken up
at will and laid down when convenient. This was
the cataloguing of a valuable library belonging to
Mr. Constant Carrington. That gentleman had observed
Georgie rather closely as she went about her
various avocations, and had formed so high an opinion
of what he was pleased to term her "executive
ability," that he made a high bid for her services
in preference to those of any one else.</p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/illus02.jpg" width-obs="600" height-obs="388" alt="Illustration 2" /> <span class="caption">Recognizing an old friend, she jumped up, exclaiming, "Why Bob—Mr. Curtis—how do you do?"—<i><SPAN href="#recognizing">Page 49</SPAN>.</i></span></div>
<p>She was sitting in this library one rainy day in
January, beside a big packing-case, with a long row
of books on the table, which she was dusting, classifying,
and noting on the list in her lap, when the
door opened and a tall young man came in. Georgie
glanced at him vaguely, as at a stranger; then recognizing
an old friend, she jumped up, exclaiming,
<SPAN name="recognizing" id="recognizing"></SPAN>"Why Bob—Mr. Curtis,—how do you do? I had
no idea that you were here."</p>
<p>Bob Curtis looked bewildered. He had reached
Sandyport only that morning. No one had chanced to
mention Georgie or the change in her fortunes, and
for a moment he failed to recognize in the white-aproned,
dusty-fingered vision before him the girl
whom he had known so well five years previously.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_49" id="Page_49">[49]</SPAN><br/><SPAN name="Page_50" id="Page_50">[50]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"It is?—why it <i>is</i>," he exclaimed. "Miss Georgie,
how delighted I am to see you! I was coming down
to call as soon as I could find out where you were.
My aunt said nothing about your being in the house."</p>
<p>"Very likely she did not know. I am in and
out so often here that I do not always see Mrs.
Carrington."</p>
<p>"Indeed!" Bob looked more puzzled than ever.
He had not remembered that there was any such
close intimacy in the old days between the two
families.</p>
<p>"I can't shake hands, I am too dusty," went on
Georgie. "But I am very glad indeed to see you
again."</p>
<p>She too was taking mental notes, and observing
that her former friend had lost somewhat of the
gloss and brilliance of his boyish days; that his coat
was not of the last cut; and that his expression was
spiritless, not to say discontented. "Poor fellow!"
she thought.</p>
<p>"What on earth does it all mean?" meditated
Bob on his part.</p>
<p>"These books only came yesterday," said Georgie,
indicating the big box with a wave of the hand.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_51" id="Page_51">[51]</SPAN></span>
"I have had to dust them all; and I find that
Italian dust sticks just as the American variety
does, and makes the fingers just as black." A little
laugh.</p>
<p>"What <i>are</i> you doing, if I may be so bold as to
ask?"</p>
<p>"Cataloguing your uncle's library. He has been
buying quantities of books for the last two years,
as perhaps you know. He has a man in Germany
and another in Paris and another in London, who
purchase for him, and the boxes are coming over
almost every week now. A great case full of the
English ones arrived last Saturday,—such beauties!
Look at that Ruskin behind you. It is the first
edition, with all the plates, worth its weight in
gold."</p>
<p>"It's awfully good of you to take so much trouble,
I'm sure," remarked Mr. Curtis politely, still with
the same mystified look.</p>
<p>"Not at all," replied Georgie, coolly. "It's all
in my line of business, you know. Mr. Carrington
is to give me a hundred dollars for the job; which is
excellent pay, because I can take my own time for
doing it, and work at odd moments."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_52" id="Page_52">[52]</SPAN></span>
Her interlocutor looked more perplexed than ever.
A distinct embarrassment became visible in his manner
at the words "job" and "pay."</p>
<p>"Certainly," he said. Then coloring a little he
frankly went on, "I don't understand a bit. Would
you mind telling me what it all means?"</p>
<p>"Oh, you haven't happened to hear of my 'befalments,'
as Miss Sally Scannell would call them."</p>
<p>"I did hear of your mother's death," said Bob,
gently, "and I was truly sorry. She was so kind
to me always in the old days."</p>
<p>"She was kind to everybody. I am glad you were
sorry," said Georgie, bright tears in the eyes which
she turned with a grateful look on Bob. "Well,
that was the beginning of it all."</p>
<p>There was another pause, during which Bob pulled
his moustache nervously! Then he drew a chair
to the table and sat down.</p>
<p>"Can you talk while you're working?" he asked.
"And mayn't I help? It seems as though I might
at least lift those books out for you. Now, if you
don't mind, if it isn't painful, won't you tell me what
has happened to you, for I see that something <i>has</i>
happened."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_53" id="Page_53">[53]</SPAN></span>
"A great deal has happened, but it isn't painful
to tell about it. Things <i>were</i> puzzling at first, but
they have turned out wonderfully; and I'm rather
proud of the way they have gone."</p>
<p>So, little by little, with occasional interruptions
for lifting out books and jotting down titles, she
told her story, won from point to point by the eager
interest which her companion showed in the narrative.
When she had finished, he brought his hand
down heavily on the table.</p>
<p>"I'll tell you what," he exclaimed with vigorous
emphasis, "it's most extraordinary that a girl
should do as you have done. You're an absolute
little <i>brick</i>,—if you'll excuse the phrase. But it
makes a fellow—it makes <i>me</i> more ashamed of
myself than I've often been in my life before."</p>
<p>"But why,—why should you be ashamed?"</p>
<p>"Oh, I've been having hard times too," explained
Bob, gloomily. "But I haven't been so plucky as
you. I've minded them more."</p>
<p>Georgie knew vaguely something of these "hard
times." In the "old days," five years before, when
she was seventeen and he a Harvard Junior of
twenty, spending a long vacation with his uncle,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_54" id="Page_54">[54]</SPAN></span>
and when they had rowed and danced and played
tennis together so constantly as to set people to
wondering if anything "serious" was likely to arise
from the intimacy, the world with all its opportunities
and pleasures seemed open to the heir of
the Curtis family. Bob's father was rich, the family
influential, there seemed nothing that he might not
command at will.</p>
<p>Then all was changed suddenly; a great financial
panic swept away the family fortunes in a few
weeks. Mr. Curtis died insolvent, and Robert was
called on to give up many half-formed wishes and
ambitions, and face the stern realities. What little
could be saved from the wreck made a scanty subsistence
for his mother and sisters; he must support
himself. For more than two years he had been filling
a subordinate position in a large manufacturing
business. His friends considered him in luck to
secure such a place; and he was fain to agree with
them, but the acknowledgment did not make him
exactly happy in it, notwithstanding.</p>
<p>Discipline can hardly be agreeable. Bob Curtis
had been a little spoiled by prosperity; and though
he did his work fairly well, there was always a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_55" id="Page_55">[55]</SPAN></span>
bitterness at heart, and a certain tinge of false shame
at having it to do at all. He worked because he
must, he told himself, not because he liked or ever
should like it. All the family traditions were opposed
to work. Then he had the natural confidence
of a very young man in his own powers, and it was
not pleasant to be made to feel at every turn that
he was raw, inexperienced, not particularly valuable
to anybody, and that no one especially looked up to
or admired him. He scorned himself for minding
such things; but all the same he did mind them, and
the frank, kindly young fellow was in danger of
becoming soured and cynical in his lonely and uncongenial
surroundings.</p>
<p>It was just at this point that good fortune brought
him into contact with Georgie Talcott, and it was
like the lifting of a veil from before his eyes. He
recollected her such a pretty, care-free creature, petted
and adored by her mother, every day filled with
pleasant things, not a worry or cloud allowed to
shadow the bright succession of her amusements;
and here she sat telling him of a fight with necessity
compared with which his seemed like child's play,
and out of which she had come victorious. He was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_56" id="Page_56">[56]</SPAN></span>
struck, too, with the total absence of embarrassment
and false shame in the telling. Work, in Georgie's
mind, was evidently a thing to be proud of and
thankful over, not something to be practised shyly,
and alluded to with bated breath. The contrast
between his and her way of looking at the thing
struck him sharply.</p>
<p>It did not take long for Georgie to arrive at the
facts in Bob's case. Confidence begets confidence;
and in another day or two, won by her bright sympathy,
he gradually made a clean breast of his troubles.
Somehow they did not seem so great after they were
told. Georgie's sympathy was not of a weakening
sort, and her questions and comments seemed to clear
things to his mind, and set them in right relations to
each other.</p>
<p>"I don't think that I pity you much," she told him
one day. "Your mother and the girls, yes, because
they are women and not used to it, and it always <i>is</i>
harder for girls—"</p>
<p>"See here, you're a girl yourself," put in Bob.</p>
<p>"No—I'm a business person. Don't interrupt.
What I was going to say was, that I think it's <i>lovely</i>
for a young man to have to work! We are all lazy<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_57" id="Page_57">[57]</SPAN></span>
by nature; we need to be shaken up and compelled
to do our best. You will be ten times as much of a
person in the end as if you had always had your
own way."</p>
<p>"Do you really think that? But what's the use
of talking? I may stick where I am for years, and
never do more than just make a living."</p>
<p>"I wouldn't!" said Georgie, throwing back her
pretty head with an air of decision. "I should scorn
to 'stick' if I were a man! And I don't believe you
will either. If you once go into it heartily and put
your will into it, you're sure to succeed. I always
considered you clever, you know. You'll go up—up—as
sure as, as sure as <i>dust</i>,—that's the
thing of all the world that's most certain to rise,
I think."</p>
<p>"'Overmastered with a clod of valiant marl,'" muttered
Robert below his breath; then aloud, "Well,
if that's the view you take of it, I'll do my best to
prove you right. It's worth a good deal to know
that there is somebody who expects something of me."</p>
<p>"I expect everything of you," said Georgie confidently.
And Bob went back to his post at the end
of the fortnight infinitely cheered and heartened.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_58" id="Page_58">[58]</SPAN></span>
"Bless her brave little heart!" he said to himself.
"I won't disappoint her if I can help it; or, if I
must, I'll know the reason why."</p>
<p>It is curious, and perhaps a little humiliating, to
realize how much our lives are affected by what
may be called accident. A touch here or there, a
little pull up or down to set us going, often determines
the direction in which we go, and direction
means all. Robert Curtis in after times always
dated the beginning of his fortunes from the day
when he walked into his uncle's library and found
Georgie Talcott cataloguing books.</p>
<p>"It set me to making a man of myself," he used
to say.</p>
<p>Georgie did not see him for more than a year
after his departure, but he wrote twice to say that
he had taken her advice and it had "worked," and
he had "got a rise." The truth was that the boy
had an undeveloped capacity for affairs, inherited
from the able old grandfather, who laid the foundations
of the fortune which Bob's father muddled
away. When once will and energy were roused
and brought into play, this hereditary bent asserted
itself. Bob became valuable to his employers, and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_59" id="Page_59">[59]</SPAN></span>
like Georgie's "dust," began to go up in the business
scale.</p>
<p>Georgie had just successfully re-established the
Algernon Parishes, who arrived five months later
than was expected, in their home, when Bob came
up for a second visit to his uncle. This time he had
three weeks' leave, and it was just before he went
back that he proposed the formation of what he was
pleased to call "A Labor Union."</p>
<p>"You see I'm a working man now just as you are
a working woman," he explained. "It's our plain
duty to co-operate. You shall be Grand Master—or
rather Mistress—and I'll be some sort of a subordinate,—a
Walking Delegate, perhaps."</p>
<p>"Indeed, you shall be nothing of the sort. Walking
Delegates are particularly idle people, I've
always heard. They just go about ordering other
folks to stop work and do nothing."</p>
<p>"Then I won't be one. I'll be Grand Master's
Mate."</p>
<p>"There's no such office in Labor Unions. If we
have one at all, you must have the first place in it."</p>
<p>"What is that position? Please describe it in
full. Whatever happens, I won't strike."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_60" id="Page_60">[60]</SPAN></span>
"Oh," said Georgie, with the prettiest blush in the
world, "the position is too intricate for explanation;
we won't describe it."</p>
<p>"But will you join the Union?"</p>
<p>"I thought we had joined already,—both of us."</p>
<p>"Now, Georgie, dearest, I'm in earnest. Thanks
to you, I know what work means and how good it is.
And now I want my reward, which is to work beside
you always as long as I live. Don't turn away your
head, but tell me that I may."</p>
<p>I cannot tell you exactly what was Georgie's answer,
for this conversation took place on the beach,
and just then they sat down on the edge of a boat
and began to talk in such low tones that no one
could overhear; but as they sat a long time and she
went home leaning contentedly on Bob's arm, I
presume she answered as he wished. He went back
to his work soon afterward, and has made his way
up very fast since. Next spring the firm with which
he is connected propose to send him to Chicago to
start a new branch of their business there. He is
to have a good salary and a share of the profits, and
it is understood that Georgie will go with him.
She has kept on steadily at her various avocations,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_61" id="Page_61">[61]</SPAN></span>
has made herself so increasingly useful that all
Sandyport wonders what it shall do without her
when she goes away, and has laid up what Miss
Sally calls "a tidy bit of money" toward the furnishing
of the home which she and Bob hope to have
before long. Mrs. St. John has many plans in mind
for the wedding; and though Georgie laughingly
protests that she means to be married in a white
apron, with a wreath of "dusty miller" round her
head, I dare say she will give in when the time
comes, and consent to let her little occasion be made
pretty. Even a girl who works likes to have her
marriage day a bright one.</p>
<p>Cousin Vi, for her part, is dimly reaching out
toward a reconciliation. For, be it known, work
which brings success, and is proved to have a solid
money value of its own, loses in the estimation of
the fastidious its degrading qualities, and is spoken
of by the more euphonious title of "good fortune."
It is only work which doesn't succeed, which remains
forever disrespectable. I think I may venture
to predict that the time will come when Cousin Vi
will condone all Georgie's wrong-doings, and extend,
not the olive-branch only, but both hands, to "the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_62" id="Page_62">[62]</SPAN></span>
Curtises," that is if they turn out as prosperous as
their friends predict and expect them to be.</p>
<p>But whatever Fate may have in store for my dear
little Georgie and her chosen co-worker, of one thing
I am sure,—that, fare as they may with worldly fortune,
they will never be content, having tasted of the
salt of work, to feed again on the honey-bread of
idleness, or become drones in the working-hive, but
will persevere to the end in the principles and practices
of what in the best sense of the word may be
called their Labor Union.</p>
<hr />
<h2><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_63" id="Page_63">[63]</SPAN></span> <SPAN name="snowy" id="snowy">SNOWY PETER.</SPAN></h2>
<div>
<ANTIMG class="drop-cap" src="images/drop_t.jpg" width-obs="100" height-obs="98" alt="" /></div>
<p class="drop-cap noi">THE weather was very cold, though it was
not Christmas yet, and to the great delight
of the Kane children, December had
brought an early and heavy fall of snow.
Older people were sorry. They grieved for the swift
vanishing of the lovely Indian summer, for the blighting
of the last flowers, chrysanthemums, snow-berries,
bitter-sweet, and for the red leaves, so pretty but a
few days since, which were now blown about and
battered by the strong wind. But the children
wasted no sympathy on either leaves or berries.
A snow-storm seemed to them just then better than
anything that ever grew on bush or tree, and they
revelled in it all the long afternoon without a
thought of what it had cost the world.</p>
<p>It was a deep snow. It lay over the lawn six
inches on a level; in the hollow by the fence the
drifts were at least two feet deep. There was no<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_64" id="Page_64">[64]</SPAN></span>
lack of building material therefore when Reggie proposed
that they should all go to work and make a
fort.</p>
<p>Such a wonderful fort as it turned out to be! It
had walls and bastions and holes for cannon. It
had cannon too, all made of snow. It had a gateway,
just like a real fort, and a flag-staff and a flag.
The staff was a tall slender column of snow, and
they poured water over it, and it froze and became
a long pole of glittering ice. The flag had a swallow-tail
and was icy too. Reggie had been in New
London and Newport the last summer, he had seen
real fortifications and knew how they should look.
Under his direction the little ones built a <i>glacis</i>.
Some of you will know what that is,—the steep
slippery grass slope which lies beneath the fort walls
and is so hard to climb. This <i>glacis</i> was harder yet—snow
is better than grass for defensive purposes—if
only it would last.</p>
<p>"Now let's make the soldiers," shouted little
Paul as the last shovel-full of snow was spread on
the <i>glacis</i> and smoothed down.</p>
<p>"Oh, Paul, we can't, there won't be time," said
Elma, the biggest girl, glancing apprehensively at<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_65" id="Page_65">[65]</SPAN></span>
the sun, which was nearing the edge of the sky.
"It must be five o'clock, and nurse will call us almost
right away."</p>
<p>"Oh, bother! I wish the days weren't so short,"
said Paul discontentedly. "Let's make one man, any
way; just for a sentry, you know. There ought to be
a sentry to take care of the fort. Can't we, Elma?"</p>
<p>"Yes—only we must hurry."</p>
<p>The small crew precipitated itself on the drift.
None of them were cold, for exercise had warmed
their blood. The little ones gathered great snowballs
and rolled them up to the fort, while the big
ones shaped and moulded. In a wonderfully short
time the "man" was completed,—eyes, nose, and
all, and the gun in his hand. A pipe was put into
his mouth, a cocked-hat on his head. Elma curled
his hair a little. Susan Sunflower, as the round-faced
younger girl was called for fun, patted and
smoothed his cheeks and forehead with her warm
little hands. They made boots for him, and a coat
with buttons on the tail-pocket; he was a beautiful
man indeed! Just as the last touch was given, a
window opened and nurse's head appeared,—the
very thing the children had been dreading.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_66" id="Page_66">[66]</SPAN></span>
"Come, children, come in to supper," she called
out across the snow. "It's nearly half-past five.
You ought to have come in half an hour ago. Miss
Susan, stop working in that snow, nasty cold stuff;
you'll catch your death. Master Reggie, make the
little boys hurry, please."</p>
<p>There was never any appeal from Nurse Freeman's
decisions, least of all now when papa and mamma
were both away, and she ruled the house as its
undisputed autocrat. Even Reggie, on the verge of
twelve, dare not disobey her. She was English and
a martinet, and had been in charge of the children
all their lives; but she was kind as well as strict,
and they loved her. Reluctantly the little troop
prepared to go. They picked up the shovels and
baskets, for Nurse Freeman was very particular
about fetching things in and putting them in their
places. They took a last regretful look at their fort.
Paul climbed the wall for one more jump down.
Little Harry indulged in a final slide across the
<i>glacis</i>. Susan Sunflower stroked the Sentinel's hand.
"Good-night, Snowy Peter!" they cried in chorus,
for that was the name they had agreed upon for
their soldier. Then they ran across the lawn in a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_67" id="Page_67">[67]</SPAN></span>
long skurrying line like a covey of birds, there was
a scraping of feet on the porch, the side-door closed
with a bang, and they were gone.</p>
<p>Left to himself, Snowy Peter stood still in his
place beside the gateway of the fortification. Snowmen
usually do stand still, at least till the time
comes for them to melt and run away, so there
was nothing strange in that. What <i>was</i> singular
was that about an hour after the children had left
him, when dusk had closed in over the house and
the leafless trees, and "Fort Kane" had grown a
vague dim shape, he slowly turned his head! It
was as though the fingers of little Susan had communicated
something of their warmth and fulness of
life to the poor senseless figure while working over
it, and this influence was beginning to take effect.
He turned his head and looked in the direction of
the house. All was dark except for the hall lamp
below, which shone through the glass panes above
the door, and for two windows in the second story
out of which streamed a strong yellow light. These
were the windows of the nursery, where, at that
moment, the children were eating their supper.</p>
<p>Snowy Peter remained for a time in motionless<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_68" id="Page_68">[68]</SPAN></span>
silence looking at the window. Then his body
slowly began to turn, following the movement of
its head. He lifted one stiff ill-shaped foot and
moved a step forward. Then he lifted the other and
took another step. His left arm dangled uselessly;
the right hand held out the gun which Paul had
made, and which was of the most curious shape.
The tracks which he left in the snow as he crossed
the lawn resembled the odd, waddling tracks of a
flat-footed elephant as much as anything else.</p>
<p>It took him a long, long time to cross the space
over which the light feet of the children had run
in two minutes. Each step seemed to cost him
a mighty effort. The right leg would quiver for a
moment, then wave wildly to and fro, then with a
sort of galvanic jerk project itself, and the whole
body, with a pitch and a lurch, would plunge forward
heavily, till brought up again in an upright
position by the advanced leg. After that the left
leg would take its turn, and the process be repeated.
There was no spring, no supple play to the
joints; in fact, Snowy Peter had no joints. His
young creators had left them out while constructing
him.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_69" id="Page_69">[69]</SPAN></span>
At last he reached the wall of the house, and stood
beneath the windows where the yellow light was
burning. This had been the goal of his desires; but,
alas, now that he had attained the coveted position
he could not look in at the windows—he was far too
short. Desperation lent him energy. A stout lattice
was nailed against the house, up which in
summer a flowering clematis twined and clustered.
Seizing this, Snowy Peter began to climb!</p>
<p>Up one bar after another he slowly and painfully
went, lifting his heavy feet and clinging tightly
with his poor, stiff hands. His gun-stock snapped
in the middle, his cocked-hat sustained many contusions,
even his nose had more than one hard knock.
But he had the heart of a hero, whom neither danger,
nor difficulty, nor personal inconvenience can deter,
and at last his head was on a level with the nursery
window-sill.</p>
<p>It was a pleasant sight that met his eyes. No
one had slept in the nursery since Paul had grown
big enough for a bed of his own; and though it kept
its own name, it was in reality only a big, cheerful
upstairs sitting-room, where lessons could be studied,
meals taken, and Nurse Freeman sit and do her<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_70" id="Page_70">[70]</SPAN></span>
mending and be on hand always for any one who
wanted her. Now that Mr. and Mrs. Kane were
absent, the downstairs rooms looked vacant and
dreary, and the children spent all their evenings in
the nursery from preference. A large fire burned
briskly in the ample grate. A kettle hissed and
bubbled on the hob; on the round table where the
lamp stood, was a row of bright little tin basins
just emptied of the smoking-hot bread-and-milk
which was the usual nursery supper. Nurse was
cutting slices from a big brown loaf and buttering
them with nice yellow butter. There was also some
gingerbread, and by way of special and particular
treat, a pot of strawberry-jam, to which Paul at that
moment was paying attention.</p>
<p>He had scooped out such an enormous spoonful
as to attract the notice of the whole party; and just
as Snowy Peter raised his white staring eyes above
the sill, Reggie called out, "Hullo! I say! leave a
little of that for somebody else, will you?"</p>
<p>"Piggy-wiggy," remarked Harry, indignantly; "and
it's your second help too!"</p>
<p>"Master Paul, I'm surprised at you," observed
Nurse Freeman severely, taking the big spoonful<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_71" id="Page_71">[71]</SPAN></span>
away from him. "There, that's quite enough," and
she put half the quantity on the edge of his plate
and gave the other half to Susan.</p>
<p>"That's not fair," remonstrated Paul, "when I've
been working so hard, and it's so cold, and when I
like jam so, and when it's so awfully good beside."</p>
<p>"Jam! what is jam?" thought Snowy Peter. He
pressed his cold nose closer to the glass.</p>
<p>"We all worked hard, Paul," said Elma, "and we
all like jam as much as you do. May I have some
more, Nursey?"</p>
<p>"I wonder how poor Snowy Peter feels all alone
out there in the garden," said Susan Sunflower.
"He must be very cold, poor fellow!"</p>
<p>"Ho, he don't mind it!" declared Paul with his
mouth full of bread-and-jam.</p>
<p>"Oh, yes, I do—I mind it very much," murmured
Snowy Peter to himself; but he had no voice with
which to make an outward noise.</p>
<p>"Won't you come out and see him to-morrow,
Nursey?" went on Susan. "He's the best man we
ever made. He's quite beautiful. He's got a pipe
and a hat and curly hair and buttons on his coat—I'm
sure you'll like him."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_72" id="Page_72">[72]</SPAN></span>
Snowy Peter reared himself straighter on the lattice.
He was proud to hear himself thus commended.</p>
<p>"If he could only talk and walk, he'd be just as
good as a live person, really he would, Nursey,"
said Elma. "Wouldn't it be fun if he could! We'd
bring him in to tea and he'd sit by the fire and
warm his hands, and it would be such fun."</p>
<p>"He'd melt fast enough in this warm room," observed
Reggie, while Nurse Freeman added: "That's
nonsense, Miss Elma. How could a man like that
walk? And I don't want no nasty snow images in
<i>my</i> nursery, melting and slopping up the carpet."</p>
<p>Snowy Peter listened to this conversation with a
painful feeling at his heart. He felt lonely and
forlorn. No one really liked him. To the children
he was only a thing to be played with and joked
about. Nurse Freeman called him a "nasty snow
image." But though he was hurt and troubled in
his spirit, the warm bright nursery, the sound of
laughter and human voices, even the fire, that foe
most fatal of all to things made of snow, had an
irresistible attraction for him. He could not bear
the idea of returning to his cold post of duty beside
the lonely Fort, and under the wintry midnight sky.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_73" id="Page_73">[73]</SPAN></span>
So he still clung to the lattice and looked in at the
window with his unwinking eyes; and a great longing
to be inside, and to sit down by the cheerful
fire and be treated with kindness, took possession of
him. But what is the use of such ambitions to a
snow-man?</p>
<p>Long, long he clung to the lattice and lingered
and looked in. He saw the two little ones when
first the sand-man began to drop his grains into their
eyes, and noticed how they struggled against the
sleepy influence, and tried to keep awake. He saw
Nurse Freeman carry them off, and presently fetch
them back in their flannel nightgowns to say their
prayers beside the fire. Snowy Peter did not know
what it meant as they knelt with their heads in
Nursey's lap, and their pink toes curled up in the
glow of the heat, but it was a pretty sight to see, and
he liked it.</p>
<p>After they were taken away for the second time,
he watched Elma as she studied her geography lesson
for the morrow, while Reggie did sums on his slate,
and Paul played at checkers with Susan Sunflower.
Snowy Peter thought he should like to do sums, and
he was sure it would be nice to play checkers, and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_74" id="Page_74">[74]</SPAN></span>
jump squares and chuckle and finally beat, as Paul
did. Alas, checkers are not for snow-men! Paul
went to bed when the game was ended, and Susan,
and a little later the other two followed. Then
Nurse Freeman raked out the fire and put ashes on
top, and blew the lights out and went away herself,
leaving the nursery dark and silent except for a dim
glow from the ash-smothered grate and the low
ticking of the clock.</p>
<p>Some time after she departed, when the lights in
the other windows had all been extinguished and the
house was as dark inside as the night was outside,
Snowy Peter raised his hand and pushed gently at
the sash. It was not fastened, and it opened easily
and without much noise. Then a heavy leg was
thrown over the sill, and stiffly and painfully the
snow soldier climbed into the room. He wanted to
feel what it was like to sit in a chair beside a table
as human beings sit, and he was extremely curious
about the fire.</p>
<p>Alas, he could not sit! He was made to stand
but not to bend. When he tried to seat himself his
body lay in a long inclined plane, with the shoulder-blades
resting on the back of the chair, and the legs<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_75" id="Page_75">[75]</SPAN></span>
sticking out straight before him,—an attitude which
was not at all comfortable. The chair creaked beneath
him and tipped dangerously. It was with
difficulty that he got again into his natural position,
and he trembled with fear in every limb. It had
been a narrow escape. "A fine thing it would have
been if I had fallen over and not been able to get on
my feet again," he thought. "How that terrible old
woman would have swept me up in the morning!"
Then, cautiously and timidly, he put his finger into
the nearly empty jam-pot, rubbed it round till a little
of the sweet, sticky juice adhered to it, and raised
it to his lips. It had no taste to him. Jam was a
human joy in which he could not share, and he
heaved a deep sigh.</p>
<p>Drops began to stand on his forehead. Though
there was so little fire left, the room was much
warmer than the outer air, and Snowy Peter had
begun to melt. A great and sudden fear took possession
of him. As fast as his heavy limbs would
allow, he hastened to the window. It was a great
deal harder to go down the lattice than to climb
up it, and twice he almost lost his footing. But
at last he stood safely on the ground. The window<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_76" id="Page_76">[76]</SPAN></span>
he left open; he had no strength left for extra
exertion.</p>
<p>With increasing difficulty he stumbled across the
lawn to his old position beside the gateway of the
fort. A sense of duty had sustained him thus far,
for a sentry must be found at his post; but now that
he was there, all power seemed to desert his limbs.
Little Susan's warm fingers had perhaps put just so
much life into him, and no more, as would enable
him to do what he had done, as a clock can run but
its appointed course of hours and must then stop.
His head turned no longer in the direction of the
house. His eyes looked immovably forward. The
straight stiff hand held out the broken gun. Two
o'clock sounded from the church steeple, three, four.
The earliest dawn crept slowly into the sky. It
broadened to a soft pink flush, a sudden wind rose
and stirred, and as if quickened by its impulse up
came the yellow sun. Smoke began to curl from the
house chimneys, doors opened, voices sounded, but
still Snowy Peter did not move.</p>
<p>"Why, what is this?" cried Nurse Freeman, hurrying
into the nursery from her bedroom, which was
near. "How comes this window to be open? I left<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_77" id="Page_77">[77]</SPAN></span>
the fire covered up a purpose, that my dears might
have a warm room to breakfast in. It's as cold as
a barn. It must be that careless Maria. She's no
head and no thoughtfulness, that girl."</p>
<p>Maria denied the accusation, but Nurse was not
convinced. "Windows did not open without hands,"
she justly observed. But what hands opened this
particular window Nurse Freeman never, never knew!</p>
<p>Presently another phenomenon claimed her attention.
There on the carpet, close to the table where
the jam-pot stood, was a large slop of water. It
marked the spot where the snow-man had begun to
melt the night before.</p>
<p>"It's the snow the children brought in on their
boots," suggested Maria.</p>
<p>"Boots!" cried Nurse Freeman incredulously.
"Boots! when I changed them myself and put on
their warm slippers!" She shook her head portentously
as she wiped up the slop. "There's something
<i>on</i>accountable in it all," she said. So there
was, but it was a great deal more unaccountable than
Nurse Freeman suspected.</p>
<p>When the children ran out, after lessons, to play
in their fort, their time for wonderment came. How<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_78" id="Page_78">[78]</SPAN></span>
oddly Snowy Peter looked,—not at all as he did
the day before. His figure had somehow grown
rubbed and shabby. The buttons were gone from
his coat-tails. The gun they had taken such pains
with was broken in two. <i>Where was the other
half?</i>"</p>
<p>"What's that on his finger?" demanded Elma.
"It looks as if it were bleeding."</p>
<p>It was the juice of the strawberry-jam! Paul first
tasted delicately with the tip of his tongue, then he
boldly bit the finger off and swallowed it.</p>
<p>"Why, what made you do that?" asked the others.</p>
<p>"Jam!" was the succinct reply.</p>
<p>"Jam! Impossible. How could our snow-man
get at any jam? It couldn't be that."</p>
<p>"Tastes like it, any way," remarked Paul.</p>
<p>"I can't think what has happened to spoil him so,"
said Elma, plaintively. "Do you think a loose horse
can have got into the yard during the night? See
how the snow is trampled down!"</p>
<p>"Hallo, look here!" shouted Reggie. "This is the
queerest thing yet. There's the other half the gun
sticking out half-way up the clematis frame!"</p>
<p>"It must have been a horse," said Elma, who<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_79" id="Page_79">[79]</SPAN></span>
having once settled on the idea found it hard to give
it up. "It couldn't be anything else."</p>
<p>"Oh, yes, it could. It was no horse. It was me,"
said Snowy Peter in the depths of his being, where a
little warmth still lingered.</p>
<p>"He's very ugly now, I think; see how he's
melted all along his shoulder, and his hair has got
out of curl, and his nose is awful," pronounced Susan
Sunflower. "Let's pull him to pieces and make a
nicer man."</p>
<p>"Oh, oh!" groaned Snowy Peter, with a final effort
of consciousness. His inward sufferings did not affect
his features in the least, and no one suspected
that he was feeling anything. Paul knocked the
pipe out of his mouth with a snow-ball. Harry, with
a great push, rolled him over. The crisp snow parted
and flew, the children hurrahed; in three minutes he
was a shapeless mass, and nobody ever knew or
guessed how for a few brief hours he had lived the
life of a human being, been agitated by hope and
moved by desire. So ended Snowy Peter; and his
sole mourner was little Susan, who remarked, "After
all, he <i>was</i> nice before he got spoiled, and I wish
Nursey had seen him."</p>
<hr />
<h2><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_80" id="Page_80">[80]</SPAN></span> <SPAN name="do" id="do">THE DO SOMETHING SOCIETY.</SPAN></h2>
<div>
<ANTIMG class="drop-cap" src="images/drop_c.jpg" width-obs="100" height-obs="101" alt="" /></div>
<p class="drop-cap noi">CLATTER, clatter, went a sewing-machine
in an upstairs room, as the busy mamma
of the Newcombe children bent over it,
guiding the long breadths beneath the
clicking needle, her eyes fixed on its glancing point,
but her thoughts very far away, after the fashion of
mammas who work on sewing-machines. The slam
of a door, and the sound of quick feet in the entry
below, arrested her attention.</p>
<p>"That is Catherine, of course," she said to herself.
"None of the other children bang the door in just
that particular way."</p>
<p>The top of a rapidly ascending red hat, with a
pigtail of fair hair hanging beneath it, became
visible, as Mrs. Newcombe glanced across to the
staircase. It <i>was</i> Catherine. Another moment, and
she burst into the room.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_81" id="Page_81">[81]</SPAN></span>
"Mamma, mamma, where are you? Oh, mamma,
we girls have invented a society, and we are all
going to belong to it."</p>
<p>"Who is 'all,' and what sort of a society is it?"
demanded Mrs. Newcombe, by no means suspending
her machine work.</p>
<p>"All—we six, I mean—Frances and the Vaughns,
and the 'Tittering Twins,' and me. We haven't
any name for the society yet, but we want to do
something."</p>
<p>"What sort of a something?"</p>
<p>"Oh, I don't know. All sorts of somethings; but,
first of all—you know how sick Minnie Banister
is, don't you, mamma?"</p>
<p>"Yes."</p>
<p>"Well, the society is really gotten up for her.
We want to go every Saturday, and take her presents.
Surprises, you know, so that she can be sort
of expecting us all the week and looking forward.
Don't you think that is a good plan, mamma?"</p>
<p>"Very good; but what kind of presents were you
thinking of?"</p>
<p>"I don't know exactly; we haven't thought
about that yet. Something pretty. You'll give<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_82" id="Page_82">[82]</SPAN></span>
us some money to buy them with, won't you,
mamma?"</p>
<p>"No, dear, I can't do that."</p>
<p>"But, mamma!"</p>
<p>"Listen, Catherine, and don't pucker your forehead
so. It's a bad habit which you have taken
up lately, and I want you to break yourself of it.
I cannot give you money to buy presents; not that
I do not love Minnie, or am not sorry for her, but I
cannot afford it. Papa has his own boys and girls
to feed and clothe and educate. He cannot spare
money for things that are not necessary, even when
they are kind pleasant things like this plan of
yours."</p>
<p>"But, mamma—little bits of things! It wouldn't
take much!"</p>
<p>"You naturally feel that there is no bottom to
papa's pocket, Catherine; that he has only to put
his hand in and take out what he likes; but, my
dear, that isn't true. Papa cannot do it any more
than you can."</p>
<p>"Then we can't have our society," cried Catherine.</p>
<p>Her lip trembled, and her face flushed pink with
the sense of disappointment.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_83" id="Page_83">[83]</SPAN></span>
"I didn't say that," said her mother, smiling.
"Have the society by all means, and carry out your
plans. That can be done without money."</p>
<p>"But, mamma, how can it? What do you mean?"</p>
<p>"The how I must leave to you. Set your wits to
work, and you will find out. There are plenty of
ways in which to please sick people besides buying
them things. Notice carefully when you are there;
ask Mrs. Banister; use your eyes. Things will suggest
themselves. What sick people enjoy most are
little surprises to vary their dull days, and the sense
that some one is loving and thinking about them.
Small unexpected pleasures count for more than
their worth with them. Now, dear, run away. Consult
with the others, and when you decide what you
want to do, come to me, and I will do what I can to
help you in ways that do not cost money."</p>
<p>Catherine looked more hopeful, though not altogether
convinced.</p>
<p>"I'll see what they say," she remarked thoughtfully.
Then, after lingering a moment, as if in hopes
of something more, she ran downstairs again.</p>
<p>She found the members of the future society looking
rather crestfallen. They had all rushed home to<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_84" id="Page_84">[84]</SPAN></span>
propound their plan, and each of their mothers in
turn had raised pretty much the same objections to
it which Mrs. Newcombe had raised, and had not
tempered their denials with any fresh suggestions.
Catherine's report had, therefore, rather the effect of
raising their spirits.</p>
<p>"I'm—not—sure," said Frances Brooks, "but
it would be more fun to do it that way than the
other. Don't you know how much nicer it always is
to make Christmas presents than to buy them? And
I thought of something while you were talking that
might do for the first Saturday surprise."</p>
<p>"Have you really? What?"</p>
<p>"It came into my head because the other day
when Mary and I were there, Minnie lost her handkerchief.
It had slipped under the mattress or somewhere,
and she worried about not finding it, and
Mrs. Banister was a good while in getting another,
and I was wondering if it wouldn't be nice to make
some sort of a little case, which could lie on the bed
beside her, and hold it."</p>
<p>"Out of birch bark," suggested Mary Vaughn.</p>
<p>"Splendid! We could work little blue forget-me-nots
on it in crewels," suggested Sue Hooper.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_85" id="Page_85">[85]</SPAN></span>
"Yes, and I have a bit of blue silk that would be
just the thing for the lining," put in Ethel Hooper,
the second "Tittering Twin," Sue being the first.
"Sister had it left over from a sofa-pillow, so she
gave it to me. It is quite light, and will match the
forget-me-nots."</p>
<p>"Now, isn't that delightful!" cried Catherine.
"Here's our first surprise all settled without any
trouble at all. I know where we can get the bark,—from
one of those big birches in Mr. Swayne's woods,
and mother'll give us some orris-root for a <i>sachet</i>, I
know. She has some that's particularly nice. It
came from Philadelphia."</p>
<p>Under these promising auspices the "Do Something
Society," for that was the name resolved upon,
came into existence. Many hands made light work
of the little handkerchief-case. All the members
went together to get the birch bark, which in itself
was good fun. Mary Vaughn cut out the case.
Amy, who had taken a set of lessons in Kensington
stitch, worked the starry zigzag pattern, which did
duty for forget-me-nots, upon it. Susy Hooper, who
was the best needlewoman of them all, lined it.
Catherine made the <i>sachet</i>. Ethel, as youngest, was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_86" id="Page_86">[86]</SPAN></span>
allowed to fasten it into the case with a tiny
blue bow, and they took turns in carrying it,
as they walked toward Minnie's house Saturday
morning.</p>
<p>Minnie had been looking forward to Saturday all
the week. It was the only day when these special
friends had time to come for a good long stay with
her. On other days they "ran in;" but what with
schools and music-lessons, and daily walks and short
winter afternoons, they always had to run out again
long before she was ready to have them go. She had
been watching the clock ever since she woke, in
hopes that they would come early; nor was she disappointed,
for by half-past ten the bell rang, and
steps and voices were heard coming upstairs. Minnie
raised herself, and held out her hands.</p>
<p>"O girls, how lovely! You've all come together,"
she said. "I've been wondering all the week if you
would."</p>
<p>"You darling, how nice it is to see you! Are you
any better to-day?" asked Catherine.</p>
<p>Then, after they had all kissed her, Amy laid on
the counterpane the handkerchief-case pinned up in
thin white paper.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_87" id="Page_87">[87]</SPAN></span>
"There's something for you," cried the society, as
with one voice.</p>
<p>It took a good while for Minnie to open the parcel,
for her fingers were weak, but she would not let
any one help her. When the pretty birch-bark case
was revealed, she was even more pleased than her
friends had hoped she would be.</p>
<p>"How dear you were to make it for me!" she kept
repeating. "I shall never lose my handkerchiefs
now. And I shall look at it when you are not here,
and it will give me the feeling that you are making
me a visit."</p>
<p>Then they explained the new society to her and
asked her to join, with the understanding that she
was not to be an "active member" till she was quite
well again, and Minnie agreed, and became on the
spot number seven of the Do Somethings. What
they did not explain was their plan for the Saturdays,
because Mrs. Newcombe had dropped this word
of wisdom into their counsels, that sick people enjoy a
little pleasure which comes unexpectedly, much more
than a larger one which they lie and think about till
they are tired of the idea of it. Catherine had to
bite her nimble tongue more than once to hold the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_88" id="Page_88">[88]</SPAN></span>
secret in, but the eyes of the others held her in
check, and she remembered in time. And while
they chattered and laughed, Mary Vaughn kept her
eyes open as Mrs. Newcombe had advised, and with
such good effect that, as the society trooped out on
to the sidewalk, she was ready to say, "Girls, I have
thought of something for next time."</p>
<p>"And so have I," added Frances.</p>
<p>"Not really! What fun! Tell us what yours is."</p>
<p>"A wall-basket full of dried leaves and things to
fill up that bare space of wall opposite Minnie's bed.
It needn't cost anything, for I have got one of those
big Japanese cuffs made of straw which will do for
the basket, and there are thousands of leaves to be
had for the picking."</p>
<p>"What a good idea that is!" said Amy Vaughn.
"We will make it lovely, and it will be something
bright for Minnie to look at. We'll do it. But
what was your idea, Mary?"</p>
<p>"Mine was a sand-bag. Didn't you hear Minnie
say, 'Mamma, the sheet is quite wet just where my
foot comes;' and Mrs. Banister came in a hurry
and took away the hot-water bag, and said there
was something wrong with the screw, and it was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_89" id="Page_89">[89]</SPAN></span>
always leaking? My aunt, who is an invalid, <SPAN name="uses" id="uses"></SPAN><ins title="Original has used">uses</ins>
a bag of sand instead. It is made very hot in the
oven and slipped into a little cover, and it keeps
warm longer than hot water does, she says. Don't
you think we might make one for Minnie?"</p>
<p>"It's the best idea yet," said Catherine. "And
we will have it for next Saturday because it's
something useful that she really wants, and that
will give us plenty of time to dry the leaves for the
Saturday after."</p>
<p>The sand-bag, with its little slip cover of red
canton flannel, proved a remarkable success. It was
the comfort of her life, Minnie declared; but the joy
of her life was the wall-basket which followed on
the next Saturday, and which made a beautiful spot
of brightness on the bare wall. Ethel Hooper, who
had a natural instinct for color and effect, arranged it.
It held branches of deep red and vivid yellow leaves,
with sprays of orange and green sumach, deep russet
oak and trails of flaming blackberry-vine, amid
which rose a few velvet-brown cat-tails and fluffy
milk-weed pods, supporting in their midst a tiny
bird's nest poised in a leafless twig. Minnie was
never tired of looking at it. She said it was as<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_90" id="Page_90">[90]</SPAN></span>
good as taking a walk in the woods to see it. The
gay color refreshed her eyes, and cheered many a
dull moment when she was alone and did not feel
like reading; and, altogether, the wall-basket proved
one of the most successful of the achievements of the
Do Something Society that winter.</p>
<p>I have not time to tell you of all the many other
things they did. One Saturday the gift was a home-made
sponge-cake. Another time it was some particularly
nice molasses candy, pulled very white, and
braided and twirled into M's and B's. A pillow
stuffed with balsam-fir was another of the presents.
On Christmas Eve they carried her the tiniest little
fir-tree ever seen, a mere baby of a fir, planted in a
flower-pot, hung with six mandarin oranges, and
lighted with wax matches which burned just long
enough to be admired and no longer. Later there
was a comical valentine, and on Minnie's birthday
a pretty card, designed by Catherine, who had a
taste for drawing.</p>
<p>One melancholy Saturday, when Minnie was too
ill to see them, the members all left their cards in a
little basket. Another time it was the cards of all
their pet cats. And while they thus labored to<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_91" id="Page_91">[91]</SPAN></span>
make the hard months less hard for their friend,
their own souls were growing, keeping pace with
their growing bodies, as souls do which are properly
exercised in deeds of kindliness and unselfish love.
So that when spring came, bringing roses back to
Minnie's pale cheeks, and strength to her feeble
limbs, and she was able to take her place among the
rest and be a "Do Something" too, all of them were
eager to keep on, and to continue the work begun
for one, by service for the many who needed cheering
as much as Minnie had done.</p>
<p>And the best part of the lesson which all of them
had learned was, so Mrs. Newcombe thought, the
great lesson that money, though a useful, is not an
essential, part of true helpfulness, and that time
given, and thought, and observation, and ingenuity,
and loving hearts, can accomplish without it all the
best and sweetest part of giving.</p>
<hr />
<h2><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_92" id="Page_92">[92]</SPAN></span> <SPAN name="who" id="who">WHO ATE THE QUEEN'S LUNCHEON?</SPAN></h2>
<div>
<ANTIMG class="drop-cap" src="images/drop_y.jpg" width-obs="100" height-obs="100" alt="" /></div>
<p class="drop-cap noi">YOU can imagine the state of excitement
into which Otillie Le Breton was thrown,
when, one day in June, her father, the
Seigneur of Sark, came home and told her
that the Queen, who was cruising about the Channel
in the royal yacht, had notified him of her intention
of landing at Sark the next Thursday and of lunching
at the Seigneurie.</p>
<p>It sounds such a fine thing to be the daughter of
the Seigneur of Sark, that perhaps you will imagine
that Otillie was used to kings and queens and fine
company of all sorts, and wonder that she should
feel so much excited on this occasion. Not at all!
The Seigneur of Sark is only a quiet, invalid clergyman
who owns his little island just as other English
gentlemen do their estates, letting out the land to
farmers and collecting his rents and paying his taxes
like other people; and Otillie was a simply brought-up<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_93" id="Page_93">[93]</SPAN></span>
girl of fourteen, who knew much less of the world
than most girls of her age in Boston or New York,
had never been off the Channel Islands, and never
set eyes on a "crowned head" in her life, and she
felt exactly as any of us would if we were suddenly
told that a queen was coming to take a meal in our
father's house.</p>
<p>Queens are not common apparitions in any of the
Channel Islands, and least of all in little Sark. It is
a difficult place to get to even for common people.
The island, which is only three miles long, is walled
by a line of splendid cliffs over three hundred feet
high. Its only harbor is a strip of beach, defended
by a tiny breakwater, from which a steep road is
tunnelled up through the rocks to the interior of the
island. In rough weather, when the wind blows
and the sea runs high, which is the case five days
out of seven in summer, and six-and-a-half days out
of seven in winter, boats dare not make for this
difficult landing, which is called by the natives
"The Creux"—or hole. It is reported that some
years since when the Lords of the Admiralty were
on a tour of inspection they sailed all round Sark
and sailed away again, reporting that no place could<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_94" id="Page_94">[94]</SPAN></span>
be discovered where it was possible to land, which
seemed to the Sarkites a very good joke indeed.</p>
<p>There are four principal islands in the Channel
group: Alderney and Jersey, from which come the
cows all of us know about; Guernsey, whose cattle,
though not so celebrated on this side of the sea, are
held by the islanders as superior to all others; and
Sark, the smallest and by far the most beautiful of
the four. It is a real story-book island. The soft,
sea-climate and the drifting mists of the Gulf Stream
nourish in its green valleys all manner of growing
things. Flowers flourish there as nowhere else.
Heliotropes grow into great clumps, and red and pink
geraniums into bushes. Fuchsias and white-starred
jessamines climb to the very roofs of the mossy old
farm-houses, which stand knee-deep, as it were, in
vines and flowers. Long links of rose-colored bindweed
lie in tangles along the dusty roadside; you
tread on them as you walk through the shady lanes,
between hedge-rows of ivy and sweet-brier and briony,
from whose leaves shine out little glittering
beetles, in mail coats of flashing, iridescent green,
like those which the Cuban ladies wear on their lace
dresses as a decoration. There is only one wagon<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_95" id="Page_95">[95]</SPAN></span>
kept for hire on the island, and all is primitive and
peaceful and full of rest and repose.</p>
<p>But there are wonderful things too, as well as
beautiful ones,—strange spouting-holes in the middle
of green fields, where the sea has worn its way far
inland, and, with a roar, sends sudden shocks of surf
up through its chimney-like vent. Caves too, full
of dim green light, in whose pools marvellous marine
creatures flourish—</p>
<p class="center">"The fruitage and bloom of the Ocean,"</p>
<p class="noi">or strange spines of rock path linking one end of the
island with the other by a road not over five feet
wide, from whose undefended edges the sheer precipice
goes down on either side for hundreds of feet
into the ocean. There are natural arches in the rocks
also through which the wonderful blue-green sea
glances and leaps. All about the island the water is
of this remarkable color, like the plumage of a peacock
or a dragonfly's glancing wings, and out of it
rise strange rock-shapes, pyramids and obelisks and
domes, over which white surf breaks constantly.</p>
<p>Some of the most remarkable of these rocks are
beneath the Seigneurie, whose shaven lawns and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_96" id="Page_96">[96]</SPAN></span>
walled gardens stretch to the cliff top and command
a wide sea-view. It is a fine old house, with terraces
and stone balustrades over which vines cluster
thickly, and peacocks sit, spreading their many-eyed
tails to the sun, as if trying to outdo the strange,
flashing, iridescent sea.</p>
<p>Otillie herself always fed these peacocks, which
were old family friends. There were six of them,
Bluet and Cramoisie,—the parents of the flock, who
had been named by Mrs. Le Breton, who was a
Frenchwoman,—Peri and Fee de Fees, and Lorenzo
the Magnificent and the Great Panjandrum, these
last christened by Otillie herself on account of their
size and stately demeanor. The beautiful creatures
were quite tame. They would take food from her
hand, and if she failed to present herself at the accustomed
time with her bowl of millet and bread,
they would put their heads in at the terrace windows
and scream, till she recollected her duty and came
to them.</p>
<p>I am afraid that the peacocks were rather neglected
for the few days preceding the Queen's visit,
for everybody at the Seigneurie was very busy. Mr.
Le Breton, as a general thing, lived simply enough.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_97" id="Page_97">[97]</SPAN></span>
His wife had died when Otillie was only six years
old. Miss Niffin the governess, Marie the cook, two
housemaids, and an old butler who had served the
family for a quarter of a century made up the establishment
indoors. Otillie had her basin of porridge
and cream and her slice of bread at eight
o'clock every morning, and bread and milk and
"kettle-tea" for supper, with now and then a taste
of jam by way of a treat. The servants lived chiefly
on "Jersey soup," a thick broth of oatmeal, vegetables,
and fish, with a trifle of bacon or salt-beef to
give it a relish. Mr. Le Breton had his morning
coffee in his study, and the early dinner, which he
shared with Otillie and Miss Niffin, was not an
elaborate one.</p>
<p>These being the customs of the Seigneurie, it can
easily be imagined that it taxed every resource of
the establishment to provide suitably for the Queen's
entertainment. All the island knew of the important
event and longed to advise and help. The
farmers sent their thickest cream and freshest strawberries
and lettuces, desirous to prove their loyalty
not to their sovereign only, but also to their landlord.
Marie, the cook, spent the days in reading over her<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_98" id="Page_98">[98]</SPAN></span>
most difficult recipes, and could not sleep at night.
A friend of hers, once second cook to the Earl of
Dunraven, but now retired on her laurels into private
life, offered to come for a few days to assist, and to
fabricate a certain famous game pasty, of which it
was asserted the English aristocracy are inordinately
fond. Peter the butler crossed over to Guernsey
twice during the week with a long list of indispensables
to be filled up at the shops there, hampers of
wine came from London, and hot-house grapes and
nectarines from friends in Jersey; the whole house
was in a bustle, and nothing was spoken of but the
Queen and the Queen's visit, what she would wear
and say and do, whom she would bring with her, and
what sort of weather she would have for her coming.</p>
<p>This last point was the one on which Otillie was
most solicitous. A true child of Sark, she knew all
about its tides and currents, the dangers of the
island channels, and the differences which a little
more or less wind and sea made in the navigation of
them. She could recollect one stormy winter, when
a Guernsey doctor who had come over to set a
broken arm was detained for three weeks on the
island, in plain sight all the time of his own home<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_99" id="Page_99">[99]</SPAN></span>
in St. Peterport, but as unable to get to it as if it
had been a thousand miles away!</p>
<p>"It would be dreadful if the Queen came and then
could not get away again for three weeks!" she said
to herself. "It would be awfully interesting to have
her here, of course—but I don't quite know what
we should do—or what she would do!" She tried
to make a picture of it in her mind, but soon gave
up the attempt. Provisions are scarce sometimes on
Sark when the wind blows and the boats cannot get
in. There would always be milk and vegetables
and fruit if it were summer, and perhaps chickens
enough could be collected to hold out; but there was
something terrible in the idea of a queen without
butcher's meat! Otillie's imagination refused to
compass it!</p>
<p>Her very first thought when the important day
dawned was the weather.</p>
<p>She waked with the first sunbeam and ran at once
to the window. When she saw a clear sky and the
sun rising out of a still sea, she gave a scream of
delight.</p>
<p>"What is the matter?" asked Miss Niffin sleepily
from the next room.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_100" id="Page_100">[100]</SPAN></span>
"It's good weather," replied Otillie. "We've got
the most beautiful day for the Queen to come in."</p>
<p>Miss Niffin's only answer was a little groan. She
was a small, shy person, and the idea of confronting
royalty made her dreadfully nervous. "Oh, if the
day were only over!" she said to herself; and she
longed to plead a headache and stay in bed, but she
dared not. Besides, she felt that it would be
cowardly to desert her post on such an important
occasion and leave Otillie alone; so she braced her
mind to face the awful necessity and began to dress.</p>
<p>Mr. Le Breton, awakening about the same time,
gave a groan a good deal like Miss Niffin's. He was
a loyal subject, and felt the honor that was done him
by the Queen's inviting herself to luncheon; but, all
the same, invalids do not like to be put out of their
way, and he, too, wished the day well done.</p>
<p>"Ten to one I shall be laid up for the next month
to pay for it," he reflected. Then he too braced
himself to the necessity and rang for hot water,
determined to do his duty as a man and a Seigneur.</p>
<p>Otillie was perhaps the only person in the house
who was really glad to have the day come. The
servants were tired and fretted with a sense of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_101" id="Page_101">[101]</SPAN></span>
responsibility. Marie had passed a dreadful night,
full of dreams of failure and spoiled dishes.</p>
<p>"Now just as sure as guns my rolls will have
failed to rise this day of all the days of the year,"
was her first waking thought. But no, the rolls were
light as a feather, and the sponge and almond cakes
came out of the oven delicately browned and quite
perfect in taste and appearance. Nothing went
wrong; and when Mr. Le Breton, just before starting
for the Creux harbor to meet the royal party, took a
look into the dining-room to make sure that all was
right, he said to himself that he had never seen a
prettier or more complete little "spread."</p>
<p>The table was ornamented with hot-house fruit
and flowers, beautifully arranged by Miss Niffin and
Otillie. All the fine old Le Breton plate had been
brought out and polished, the napery shone like
iced snow, there were some quaint pieces of old
Venetian glass, jugs, dishes, and flagons, and a profusion
of pretty confections, jellies, blanc-manges,
crystallized fruits, and bonbons, to give sparkle and
color. The light streamed in at the windows which
opened on the terrace, from under the vines the flash
of the waves could be seen, the curtains waved in<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_102" id="Page_102">[102]</SPAN></span>
the wind, which was blowing inland. Nothing could
be prettier; the only discord was the noisy scream
of the peacocks on the lawn, who seemed as much
upset and disturbed by the great event as the rest of
the household.</p>
<p>"Can't something be done to stop those creatures?"
said Mr. Le Breton. "Tie them up somewhere,
can't you, Otillie, or send a boy to drive them
down to the farm."</p>
<p>"It's only because they are hungry," replied
Otillie rather absently. "I haven't given them
their breakfast yet."</p>
<p>She was sticking long stems of fronded Osmundas
into a jar as a decoration for the fireplace, and
scarcely noticed what her father said. It was some
minutes after the carriage drove away before she
finished; then, with a sigh of relief, she brushed up
the leaves she had scattered on the carpet, and ran
upstairs to change her dress. It would never do to
be caught by the Queen in a holland frock, with her
hair blown about her eyes, and green finger-tips!</p>
<p>The clock struck one as she fastened her white
dress and patted smooth the bows of her wide pink
sash. One was the hour fixed for the Queen to land,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_103" id="Page_103">[103]</SPAN></span>
so there was no time to lose. Otillie only waited
for a glance in at the door of the spare room, where
the Queen, if so minded, was to take off her things.
She glanced at the bed with a sort of awe as the
possible repository of a royal bonnet, altered the
position of a bowl of roses on the mantelpiece, and
then hurried down to join Miss Niffin, who, attired
in her best black silk and a pair of lace mitts, was
seated decorously in the hall doing nothing. Otillie
sat down beside her. It was rather a nervous waiting,
and a long one; for half an hour passed, three
quarters, and finally the clock struck two, before
wheels were heard on the gravel, and during all that
time the two watchers spoke scarcely a word. Only
once Otillie cried as a gust of wind blew the curtains
straight out into the room, "O dear! I hope it isn't
rough. O dear! wouldn't it be dreadful if the
Queen were to be sick? She would never like Sark
again!"</p>
<p>"I think her Majesty must be used to the sea, she
sails so much," replied Miss Niffin. The gust died
away and did not blow the curtains any more, and
again they sat in silence, waiting and listening.</p>
<p>"At last!" cried Otillie as the distinct roll of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_104" id="Page_104">[104]</SPAN></span>
wheels was heard on the drive. Her heart beat fast,
but she got up bravely, straightened her slender
little figure as became a Le Breton, and walked out
on to the porch. Her eyes seemed strangely dazzled
by the sun—for she could see no one in the carriage
but her father.</p>
<p>It rolled up to the door, and Otillie felt a great
throb of disappointment rise like a wave in her heart,
and spread and swell! Mr. Le Breton had come
back alone!</p>
<p>"Papa," she cried, as soon as she could speak,
"what <i>has</i> happened? Where is the Queen?"</p>
<p>"I hope nothing has gone amiss with her Gracious
Majesty," put in Miss Niffin from behind.</p>
<p>Mr. Le Breton got out of the carriage before he
replied. He looked tired and annoyed.</p>
<p>"You can drive to the stable, Thomas," he said;
"the carriage will not be wanted." Then he turned
to Miss Niffin.</p>
<p>"Her Gracious Majesty has decided not to land,"
he went on. "The wind has sprung up and made
rather a sea outside the breakwater; nothing to signify
by the Sark standard, but enough to deter inexperienced
persons. I waited at the Creux for nearly<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_105" id="Page_105">[105]</SPAN></span>
an hour, and every man, woman, and child on the
island waited with me, with the exception of you
and Otillie and the servants, and then the captain of
the royal yacht signalled that he could not risk
putting the Queen ashore in a small boat in such
rough water. So the thing is given up."</p>
<p>There was a certain latent relief in Mr. Le Breton's
tone.</p>
<p>"Oh!" cried Otillie, stamping her foot. "How
hateful of the wind to spring up! It could have
waited as well as not! It has all the rest of the
time to blow in, and now all the nice preparations
are thrown away, and all our pleasant time spoiled,
and just as likely as not the Queen will never come
to Sark at all." Her voice died away into a storm
of sobs.</p>
<p>"I wish I could be assured of that," remarked her
father in a tone of weary resignation. "What I am
afraid of is that she will come, or try to come, another
day, and then there will be all this to do over
again."</p>
<p>He indicated by a gesture the door of the dining-room,
from which queer muffled sounds were heard
just then.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_106" id="Page_106">[106]</SPAN></span>
"Peter seems as much afflicted by this disappointment
as you are, Otillie," he added. "Come, my child,
don't cry over the matter. It can't be helped. Wind
and waves oblige nobody, not even kings and queens."</p>
<p>"There are compensations for all our troubles,"
said Miss Niffin in her primmest tone. "We must
bear up, and try to feel that all is for the best." Miss
Niffin seemed to find it quite easy to be morally consoled
for her share of loss in the giving up of the
Queen's visit.</p>
<p>"How can you talk in that way!" cried Otillie, who
was not in the least in awe of Miss Niffin. "If I
had broken my comb, you would have said exactly
the same, I know you would! There isn't any compensation
at all for this trouble, and it's no use my
trying to feel that it's for the best,—it isn't."</p>
<p>"We never know," replied Miss Niffin piously.</p>
<p>"Come," said Mr. Le Breton, desiring to put an
end to the altercation, "I don't know why we should
go hungry because her Majesty won't come and eat
our luncheon. Take my arm, Miss Niffin, and let us
have something to eat. Marie will break her heart
if all her trouble and pains are not appreciated by
somebody."</p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/illus03.jpg" width-obs="427" height-obs="600" alt="Illustration 3" /> <span class="caption">The peacocks, tired of waiting for their morning meal, and finding the windows open, had entered and helped themselves.—<i><SPAN href="#peacocks">Page 107</SPAN>.</i></span></div>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_107" id="Page_107">[107]</SPAN></span>
He gave his arm to Miss Niffin as he spoke, and
moved forward to the dining-room. Otillie followed,
wiping her eyes with her handkerchief, and feeling
that the dainties would stick in her throat if she
tried to swallow them, she was so very, very, dreadfully
disappointed.</p>
<p>But when Mr. Le Breton reached the dining-room
door he stopped suddenly as if shot, and gave a sort
of shout! No one could speak for a moment. There
was the feast, so prettily and tastefully arranged only
an hour before, a mass of ruins! The flowers were
upset, the fruit, tumbled and mashed, stained the
cloth and the floor. Wine and lemonade dripped
from the table's edge. The pink and yellow jellies,
the forms of Charlotte Russe and blanc-mange and
the frosted cakes and tarts were reduced to smears
and crumbs. Where the gigantic pasty had stood
remained only an empty dish, and above the remains,
rearing, pecking, clawing, gobbling, appeared six long
blue-green necks, which dipped and rose and dipped
again!</p>
<p><SPAN name="peacocks" id="peacocks"></SPAN>The peacocks, tired of waiting for their morning
meal, and finding the windows open, had entered and
helped themselves! There was Lorenzo the Magnificent<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_108" id="Page_108">[108]</SPAN></span>
with a sponge-cake in his beak, and Peri gobbling
down a lump of blanc-mange, and the Grand Panjandrum
with both claws embedded in a pyramid of
macaroons. Their splendid tails were draggled with
cream and crumbs, and sticky with jelly; altogether
they presented a most greedy and disreputable appearance!
The strangest part of the whole was that while
they stuffed themselves they preserved a dead silence,
and did not express their enjoyment by one of their
usual noisy screams. It was evident that they felt
that the one great opportunity of their lives was going
on, and that they must make the most of it.</p>
<p>At the sound of Mr. Le Breton's shout the peacocks
started guiltily. Then they gathered up their
tails as best they might, and, half flying, half running,
scuttled out of the windows and far across the
lawn, screaming triumphantly as they went, while
Otillie tumbled into a chair and laughed till she
cried.</p>
<p>"Oh! didn't they look funny?" she gasped, holding
her sides.</p>
<p>"Rather expensive fun," replied the Seigneur ruefully.
"But it is one comfort that we have it to
ourselves." Then the humor of the situation seized<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_109" id="Page_109">[109]</SPAN></span>
on him also, and he sat down and laughed almost as
hard as Otillie.</p>
<p>"Dear me! what a mercy that her Majesty didn't
come!" remarked Miss Niffin in an awe-struck tone.</p>
<p>"Good gracious," cried Otillie with sudden horror
at the thought, "suppose she had! Suppose we had
all walked in at that door and found the peacocks
here! And of course we should! Of course they
would have done it just the same if there had been
fifty queens to see them! How dreadful it would
have been! Oh, there are compensations, Miss Niffin;
I see it now."</p>
<p>So Otillie was reconciled to her great disappointment,
though the Queen never has tried to land at
Sark again, and perhaps never will. For, as Otillie
sensibly says, "It is a great deal better that we should
be disappointed than that the Queen should be; for if
she had been very hungry, and most likely she would
have been after sailing and all, she would not have
thought the Grand Panjandrum with his feet in the
macaroons half so funny as we did, and would have
been truly and really vexed."</p>
<p>So it was all for the best, as Miss Niffin said.</p>
<hr />
<h2><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_110" id="Page_110">[110]</SPAN></span> <SPAN name="shipwrecked" id="shipwrecked">THE SHIPWRECKED COLOGNE-BOTTLE.</SPAN></h2>
<div>
<ANTIMG class="drop-cap" src="images/drop_i.jpg" width-obs="100" height-obs="101" alt="" /></div>
<p class="drop-cap noi">IT seemed the middle of the night, though
it was really only three o'clock in the
morning, when little Davy Crocker was
wakened by a sudden stamping of feet
on the stoop below his window, and by a voice calling
out that a ship was ashore off the Point, and
that Captain Si, Davy's uncle, must turn out and
help with the life-boat.</p>
<p>Davy was a "landlubber," as his cousin Sam
Coffin was wont to assert whenever he wanted to
tease him. He had lived all his short life at Townsend
Harbor, up among the New Hampshire hills,
and until this visit to his aunt at Nantucket, had
never seen the sea. All the more the sea had for
him a great interest and fascination, as it has for
everybody to whom it has not from long familiarity
become a matter of course.</p>
<p>Conversation in Nantucket is apt to possess a
nautical and, so to speak, salty flavor. Davy, since<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_111" id="Page_111">[111]</SPAN></span>
his arrival, had heard so much about ships which
had foundered, or gone to pieces on rocks, or burned
up, or sprung leaks and had to be pumped out, that
his mind was full of images of disaster, and he quite
longed to realize some of them. To see a shipwreck
had become his great ambition. He was not particular
as to whether the ship should burn or founder or
go ashore, any of these would do, only he wanted all
the sailors to be saved.</p>
<p>Once he had gone with his cousins to the South
Shore on the little puffing railroad which connects
Nantucket town with Siasconsett, and of which all
the people of the island are so justly proud; and
there on the beach, amid the surf-rollers which look
so soft and white and are so cruelly strong, he had
seen a great piece of a ship. Nearly the whole of
the bow end it appeared to be. It was much higher
than Davy's head, and seemed to him immense and
formidable; yet this enormous thing the sea had
taken into its grasp and tossed to and fro like a
plaything and at last flung upon the sand as if it
were a toy of which it had grown weary. It gave
Davy an idea of the great power of the water, and it
was after seeing this that he began to long to witness<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_112" id="Page_112">[112]</SPAN></span>
a shipwreck. And now there was one, and the
very sound of the word was enough to make him rub
open his sleepy eyes and jump out of bed in a
hurry!</p>
<p>But when he had groped his way to the window
and pulled up the rattling paper shade, behold! there
was nothing to be seen! The morning was intensely
dark. A wild wind was blowing great dashes of
rain on the glass, and the house shook and trembled
as the blasts struck it.</p>
<p>Davy heard his uncle on the stairs, and hurried
to the door. "Mayn't I go to the shipwreck with
you, Uncle Si?" he called out.</p>
<p>"Go to what? Go back to bed, my boy, that's
the place for you. There'll be shipwreck enough in
the morning to satisfy all of us, I reckon."</p>
<p>Davy dared not disobey. He stumbled back to
bed, making up his mind to lie awake and listen to
the wind till it was light, and then go to see the
shipwreck "anyhow." But it is hard to keep such
resolutions when you are only ten years old. The
next thing he knew he was rousing in amazement to
find the room full of brilliant sunlight. The rain
was over, though the wind still thundered furiously,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_113" id="Page_113">[113]</SPAN></span>
and through the noise it made, the sea could be
heard thundering louder still.</p>
<p>Davy jumped out of bed, dressed as fast as he
could, and hurried downstairs. The house seemed
strangely empty; Aunt Patty was not in the kitchen,
nor was cousin Myra in the pantry skimming milk,
as was usual at this hour of the day. Davy searched
for them in woodshed, garden, and barn. At last he
spied them on the "walk" at the top of the house,
and ran upstairs to join them.</p>
<p>Do any of you know what a "walk" is? I suppose
not, unless you have happened to live in a whaling-town.
Many houses in Nantucket have them. They
are railed platforms, built on the peak of the roof
between the chimneys, and are used as observatories
from which to watch what is going on at sea. There
the wives and sweethearts of the whalers used to go
in the old days, and stand and sweep the ocean with
spy-glasses, in hopes of seeing the ships coming in
from their long cruises each with the signals set
which told if the voyage had been lucky or no, and
how many barrels of oil and blubber she was bringing
home. Then they used to watch the "camels,"
great hulls used as floats to lighten the vessels, go<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_114" id="Page_114">[114]</SPAN></span>
out and help the heavy-laden ship over the bar.
And when that was done and every rope and spar
conned and studied by the experienced eyes on the
roofs, it was time to hurry down, hang on the welcoming
pot, trim the fire and don the best gown, so
as to make a bright home-coming for the long-absent
husband or son.</p>
<p>Aunt Patty had a spy-glass at her eyes when
Davy gained the roof. She was looking at the
wrecked ship, which was plainly in view, beyond the
little sandy down which separated the house from
the sea. There she lay, a poor broken thing, stuck
fast on one of the long reaches of sandy shoal which
stretch about the island and make the navigation
of its narrow and uncertain channels so difficult and
sometimes so dangerous. The heavy seas dashed
over the half-sunken vessel every minute; between
her and the shore two lifeboats were coming in under
closely-reefed sails.</p>
<p>"Oh, do let me look through the glass!" urged
Davy. When he was permitted to do so he uttered
an exclamation of surprise, so wonderfully near did
it make everything seem to be.</p>
<p>"Why, I can see their faces!" he cried. "There's<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_115" id="Page_115">[115]</SPAN></span>
Uncle Si! There's Sam! And there's a very wet
man! I guess he's one of the shipwrecked sailors!
Hurrah!" and Davy capered up and down.</p>
<p>"You unfeeling boy!" cried Myra, "give me the
glass—you'll let it fall. He's right, mother, father
and Sam are coming ashore as fast as they can sail,
and they'll be wanting their breakfasts, of course.
I'd better go down and mix the corn bread." She
took one more look through the glass, announced
that the other boat had some more of the shipwrecked
men on board, she guessed, and that Abner
Folger was steering; then she ran down the ladder,
followed by her mother, and Davy was left to watch
the boats in.</p>
<p>When he too went down, the kitchen was full of
good smells of boiling coffee and frying eggs, and his
uncle and Sam and the "very wet man" were just
entering the door together. The wet man, it appeared,
was the captain of the wrecked vessel; the
rest of the crew had been taken home by other
people.</p>
<p>The captain was a long, brown, sinewy Maine
man. He was soaked with sea-water and looked
haggard and worn, as a man well might who had<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_116" id="Page_116">[116]</SPAN></span>
just spent such a terrible night; but he had kind,
melancholy eyes, and a nice face, Davy thought.
The first thing to be done was to get him into dry
clothes, and Uncle Si carried him up to Davy's room
for this purpose. Davy followed them. He felt as
if he could never see enough of this, his first shipwrecked
sailor.</p>
<p>When the captain had been made comfortable in
Uncle Silas's flannel shirt and spare pea-jacket and
a pair of Sam's trousers, he hung his own clothes up
to dry, and they all went down to breakfast. Aunt
Patty had done her best. She was very sorry for
the poor man who had lost his ship, and she even
brought out a tumbler of her best grape jelly by way
of a further treat; but the captain, though he ate
ravenously, as was natural to a man who had fasted
so long, did not seem to notice what he was eating,
and thus disappointed kind Aunt Patty. She comforted
herself by thinking what she could get for dinner
which he would like. Uncle Si and Sam were
almost as hungry as the Maine captain, so not much
was said till breakfast was over, and then they all
jumped up and hurried out, for there was a deal to
be done.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_117" id="Page_117">[117]</SPAN></span>
Davy felt very dull after they had gone. He had
never heard of such a thing as "reaction," but that
was what he was suffering from. The excitement of
the morning had died out like a fire which has no
more fuel to feed it, and he could not think of anything
that he wanted to do. He hung listlessly
round, watching Aunt Patty's brisk operations about
the kitchen, and at last he thought he would go
upstairs and see if the captain's clothes were beginning
to dry. Wet as they were, they seemed
on the whole the most interesting things in the
house.</p>
<p>The clothes were not nearly dry, but on the floor,
just below where the rough pea-jacket hung, lay a
little shining object. It attracted Davy's attention,
and he stooped and picked it up.</p>
<p>It was a tiny bottle full of some sort of perfume,
and set in a socket of plated filagree shaped like a
caster, with a filagree handle. The bottle had a
piece of white kid tied over its cork with a bit of
blue ribbon. It was not a thing to tempt a boy's
fancy, but Davy saw that it was pretty, and the idea
came into his head that he should like to carry it
home, to his little sister Bella. Bella was fond of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_118" id="Page_118">[118]</SPAN></span>
perfumes, and the bottle had cologne in it, as Davy
could smell without taking out the cork. He was
sure that Bella would like it.</p>
<p>Davy had been brought up to be honest. I am
sure that he did not mean to steal the cologne-bottle.
The idea of stealing never entered his mind, and it
would have shocked him had it done so. He was an
imaginative little fellow, and the tiny waif seemed
to him like a shell or a pebble, something coming
out of the sea, which any one was at liberty to pick
up and keep. He did not say to himself that it
probably belonged to the captain, who might have a
value for it, he did not think about the captain at
all, he only thought of Bella. So after looking at
the pretty toy for a while, he put it carefully away
in the drawer where he kept his things, pushing it
far back, and drawing a pair of stockings in front of
it, so that it might be hidden. He did not want
anybody to meddle with the bottle; it was his now,
or rather it was Bella's. Then he went up to the
walk once more, and was so interested in watching
the wreck and the boats, which, as the wind moderated,
came and went between her and the shore,
picking up the barrels and casks which were floated<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_119" id="Page_119">[119]</SPAN></span>
out of her hold, that he soon forgot all about the
matter.</p>
<p>It was nearly dark before the two captains and
Sam came back to eat the meal which had been
ready for them since the middle of the afternoon.
Aunt Patty had taken off her pots and saucepans
more than once and put them on again, to suit the
long delay; but nothing was spoiled and everything
tasted good, which showed how cleverly she had
managed. The Maine captain—whose name it appeared
was Joy—seemed more cheerful than in the
morning, and more inclined to talk. But after supper,
when he had gone upstairs and put on his own
clothes, which Aunt Patty had kept before the fire
nearly all day and had pressed with hot irons so that
they looked almost as good as ever, his melancholy
seemed to come on again. He sat and puffed at his
pipe till Aunt Patty began to ask questions about the
wreck. Captain Joy, it appeared, was part owner of
the ship, whose name was the "Sarah Jane."</p>
<p>"She was called after my wife's sister," he told
them, "and my little girl to home has the same name,
'Sarah Jane.' She is about the age of that boy there,
or a mite older maybe,"—nodding toward Davy.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_120" id="Page_120">[120]</SPAN></span>
"She wanted to come with me this vy'age, but her
mother wouldn't hear of it, and I'm mighty thankful
she wouldn't, as things have turned out. No
child could have stood the exposure of such a night
as we had and come out alive; and Sarah Jane,
though she's as spry as a cricket and always on the
go, isn't over strong."</p>
<p>The captain took a long pull at his pipe and looked
dreamily into the fire.</p>
<p>"I asked her, just as I was coming off, what I
should bring her," he went on, "and she had a wish
all fixed and ready. I never knew such a child for
knowing her own mind. She's always sure what
she wants, Sarah Jane is. The thing she wanted
was a cologne-bottle, she said, and it must be just so,
shaped like one of them pepper and vinegar what
d' you call em's, that they put on hotel tables. She
was very pertikeler about the kind. She drew me a
picter of it on her slate, so 's to have no mistake, and
I promised her if New York could furnish it she
should have that identical article, and she was
mighty pleased."</p>
<p>Nobody noticed that at the mention of the cologne-bottle,
Davy gave a guilty jump, and shrank back<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_121" id="Page_121">[121]</SPAN></span>
into the shadow of Uncle Si's broad shoulders. Oh,
if he could only put it back into the pocket of the
pea-jacket! But how could he when the captain
had the jacket on?</p>
<p>"I was kind of fearful that there wouldn't be any
bottles of that pertikeler shape that Sarah Jane had
in her mind," continued Captain Joy, "but the town
seemed to be chock-full of 'em. The very first shop
I come to, there they stood in the window, rows of
'em, and I just went in and bought one for Sarah
Jane before I did anything else, and when I'd got it
safely stowed away in the locker, I felt kind of easy
in my mind. We come down with a load of coal,
but I hadn't more 'n a quarter cargo to take back,
mostly groceries for the stores up to Bucksport and
Ellsworth,—and it's lucky it was no more, as things
have happened. The schooner was pretty old and
being so light in ballast, I jedged it safest, when the
blow come on so hard from the nor'-east, to run it
under the lee of Cape Cod and ride it out there if we
could. But we hadn't been anchored more 'n three
hours—just about nine o'clock it was—when the
men came to tell me that we was taking in water
terrible fast. I suppose the ship had kind of strained<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_122" id="Page_122">[122]</SPAN></span>
her seams open in the gale. It want no use trying
to pump her out in such a storm, and if we didn't
want to go down at our anchorage, there wasn't anything
for it but to cut her loose and drive across the
Haven in hopes of going aground on the sand before
she sank. I can tell you if ever a man prayed, I
prayed then, when I thought every minute she'd
founder in deep water before we struck the shoal.
And just as she was settling I heard the sand grate
under the keel, and you may believe I was thankful,
though it meant the loss of pretty much all I've got
in the world. I shouted to the men to get to the
rigging in the mainmast, for I knew she'd go to
pieces pretty soon, and there wasn't no way of signalling
for help till daylight, and I gave one dive for
the cabin, got the papers out of the locker, and Sarah
Jane's cologne-bottle, buttoned them up inside my
pea-coat, and just got back again in time to see the
foremast go over the side and the sea make a clean
sweep of the decks. The mainmast stayed, and we
lashed ourselves, and managed to hold on till sunrise,
when we see you a-coming out to us, and glad
we were.</p>
<p>"Every now and then in the night, when the water<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_123" id="Page_123">[123]</SPAN></span>
was washing over us, I put my fingers inside my
coat and made sure that Sarah Jane's bottle was
there, and wasn't broken. I didn't want the child
to be disappointed, you see. It was safe when we
come ashore, I'm certain of that, but—" The captain
paused.</p>
<p>"Now don't say it got broken after all!" cried
Myra sympathetically.</p>
<p>"No, it wasn't broken, but it's just as bad," said
Captain Joy. "Either I dropped it getting out of
the boat and trod it down in the sand, or else some
one has took it. It's gone, any way, and do you
know, it's a foolish thing to say, but I feel nigh as
bad about that there little dud as wasn't worth
more 'n fifty cents, as I do about the loss of the hull
cargo, on account of Sarah Jane."</p>
<p>There was a pause as he ceased. Aunt Patty and
Myra were too sorry for the captain to feel like
speaking at once. Suddenly into the silence there
fell the sound of a sob. Everybody started, and
Uncle Si caught Davy's arm and pulled him into the
firelight where his face could be seen.</p>
<p>"Why, what are you crying for, little 'un?" asked
Uncle Si.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_124" id="Page_124">[124]</SPAN></span>
"I'm so sorry. I didn't know it was the captain's,"
said Davy, in a tear-choked voice.</p>
<p>"Didn't know what was the captain's? Now,
Davy Crocker, 'twasn't ever you who took that
bottle?" cried Aunt Patty.</p>
<p>"I found it on the floor," sobbed Davy. "I thought
it was washed ashore from the shipwreck. I didn't
suppose it belonged to anybody, and I wanted it for
Bella. Oh, I'm so sorry."</p>
<p>"Why, then it ain't lost after all," cried Captain
Joy, brightening up. "Well, how pleased Sarah Jane
<i>will</i> be! Don't cry any more, my lad. I can see
how it was, and that you didn't think it was stealing
to take anything that had been in the sea."</p>
<p>Aunt Patty and Myra, however, still were deeply
shocked, and could not look as lightly at Davy's
offence as did the captain. Davy crept upstairs,
brought down the cologne-bottle and slid it into
Captain Joy's hand; then he crept away and sat
in a dark corner behind the rest, but his conscience
followed him, and Myra's reproachful look.</p>
<p>"Oh, Davy!" she whispered, "I never thought
you'd be so mean as to take anything from a shipwrecked
sailor!"</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_125" id="Page_125">[125]</SPAN></span>
This was Davy's punishment, and rankled in his
mind long after everybody else had forgotten the
matter, after the sands had swallowed up all that was
left of the "Sarah Jane," and after the captain had
returned to Bucksport and made the real Sarah Jane
happy by the gift of the bottle she had wished for so
much. It rankles occasionally to this day, though
he is now a stout lad of fifteen. That he, he of all
boys, should have done such a thing to a man just
saved from the sea! He consoles himself by resolving
to be particularly kind to shipwrecked sailors all
the rest of his life; but unluckily, the "Sarah Jane"
is, so far, his sole experience of a wreck, and the only
sailor he has as yet had any chance to do anything
for is Captain Joy, and what he did for him we all
know. One does not always have the opportunity to
make up for a blunder or a fault, and I am afraid
Davy may live his life out and never again have the
good luck to show his good intentions by <i>not</i> picking
up and hiding a Shipwrecked Cologne-Bottle!</p>
<hr />
<h2><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_126" id="Page_126">[126]</SPAN></span> <SPAN name="under" id="under">UNDER A SYRINGA-BUSH.</SPAN></h2>
<div>
<ANTIMG class="drop-cap" src="images/drop_t.jpg" width-obs="100" height-obs="98" alt="" /></div>
<p class="drop-cap noi">THE old syringa at the foot of the Wade's
lawn was rather a tree than a bush.
Many years of growth had gone to the
thickening of its interlaced boughs, which
grew close to the ground, and made an impervious
covert, except on the west side, where a hollow recess
existed, into which a small person, boy or girl, might
squeeze and be quite hidden.</p>
<p>Sundry other small persons with wings and feathers
had discovered the advantages of the syringa.
All manner of unsuspected housekeepings went on
within its fastnesses, from the lark's nest, in a tuft
of grass at the foot of the main stem, to the robin's
home on the topmost bough. Solicitous little mothers
brooded unseen over minute families, while the
highly decorative bird papa sat on a neighboring
hedge, carrying out his mission, which seemed to be
to distract attention from the secreted family by the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_127" id="Page_127">[127]</SPAN></span>
sweetness of his song and the beauty of his plumage.
In the dusk of the evening, soft thrills and twitters
sounded from the bush, like whispered conversation;
and very entertaining it must have been, no
doubt, to any one who understood the language.
So, altogether, the old syringa-bush was an interesting
little world of itself.</p>
<p>Elly Wade found it so, as she sat in the green
hiding-place on the west side, crying as if her heart
would break. The syringa recess had been her
favorite "secret" ever since she discovered it, nearly
two years before. No one else knew about it.
There she went when she felt unhappy or was having
a mood. Once the boughs had closed in behind her,
no one could suspect that she was there,—a fact
which gave her infinite pleasure, for she was a child
who loved privacies and mysteries.</p>
<p>What are moods? Does any one exactly understand
them? Some people attribute them to original
sin, others to nerves or indigestion; but I am not
sure that either explanation is right. They sweep
across the gladness of our lives as clouds across the
sun, and seem to take the color out of everything.
Grown people learn to conceal, if not to conquer,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_128" id="Page_128">[128]</SPAN></span>
their moods; but children cannot do this, Elly Wade
least of all.</p>
<p>As I said, this was by no means her first visit to
the syringa-bush. It has witnessed some stormy
moments in her life, when she sat there hot and
grieved, and in her heart believing everybody cruel
or unjust. Ralph had teased her; or Cora, who was
older than she, had put on airs; or little Kitty had
been troublesome, or some schoolmate "hateful."
She even accused her mother of unkindness at
these times, though she loved her dearly all the
while.</p>
<p>"She thinks the rest are always right, and I
wrong," she would say to herself. "Oh, well! she'll
be sorry some day." What was to make Mrs. Wade
sorry Elly did not specify; but I think it was to be
when she, herself, was found dead, somewhere on the
premises, of a broken heart! Elly was very fond of
depicting this broken heart and tragical ending,—imaginative
children often are. All the same, if she
felt ill, or cut her finger, she ran to mamma for help,
and was as much frightened as if she had not been
thinking these deadly thoughts only a little while
before.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_129" id="Page_129">[129]</SPAN></span>
To-day Elly had fled to the syringa-bush with no
idea of ever coming out again. A great wrong had
been done her. Cora was going with a yachting-party,
and she was not. Mamma had said she was
too young to be trusted, and must wait till she was
older and steadier.</p>
<p>"It is cruel!" she said with a fresh burst of sobs,
as she recalled the bitter moment when she heard
the verdict. "It was just as unkind as could be for
her to say that. Cora is only four years the oldest,
and I can do lots of things that she can't. She
doesn't know a bit about crocheting. She just knits.
And she never made sponge-cake, and I have; and
when she rows, she pulls the hardest with her left
hand, and makes the boat wabble. I've a much
better stroke than she has. Papa said so. And I
can swim just as well as she can!</p>
<p>"Nobody loves me," was her next reflection,—"nobody
at all. They all hate me. I don't suppose
anybody would care a bit if I <i>did</i> die."</p>
<p>But this thought was too hard to be borne.</p>
<p>"Yes, they would," she went on. "They'd feel
remorse if I died, and they ought to. Then they
would recollect all the mean things they've done to<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_130" id="Page_130">[130]</SPAN></span>
me, and they would groan, and say, 'Too late—too
late!' like the bad people in story-books."</p>
<p>Comforted by this idea, she resolved on a plan of
action.</p>
<p>"I'll just stay here forever, and not come out at
all. Of course, I shall starve to death. Then, all
summer long they'll be hunting, and wondering and
wondering what has become of me; and when the
autumn comes, and the leaves fall off, they'll know,
and they'll say, 'Poor Elly! how we wish we'd
treated her better!'"</p>
<p>She settled herself into a more comfortable position,—it
isn't necessary to have cramps, you know,
even if you <i>are</i> starving to death,—and went on
with her reflections. So still was she that the birds
forgot her presence, and continued their twittering
gossip and their small domestic arrangements undisturbed.
The lark talked to her young ones with
no fear of being overheard; the robins flew in and
out with worms; the thrush, who occupied what
might be called the second story of the syringa,
disciplined a refractory fledgling, and papa thrush
joined in with a series of musical expostulations.
Elly found their affairs so interesting that for a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_131" id="Page_131">[131]</SPAN></span>
moment she forgot her own,—which was good for
her.</p>
<p>A big bumble-bee came sailing through the air
like a wind-blown drum, and stopped for a minute
to sip at a syringa blossom. Next a soft whir drew
Elly's attention, and a shape in green and gold and
ruby-red glanced across her vision like a flying jewel.
It was a humming-bird,—the first of the season.
Elly had never been so near one before, nor had so
long a chance to look, and she watched with delight
as the pretty creature darted to and fro, dipping its
needle-like bill into one flower-cup after another, in
search of the honey-drop which each contained. She
held her breath, not to startle it; but its fine senses
seemed to perceive her presence in some mysterious
fashion, and presently it flew away.</p>
<p>Elly's mind, no longer diverted, went back to its
unhappiness.</p>
<p>"I wonder how long it is since I came here,"
she thought. "It seems like a great while. I
guess it must be as much as three hours. They're
all through dinner now, and beginning to wonder
where I am. But they won't find me, I can tell
them!"</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_132" id="Page_132">[132]</SPAN></span>
She set her lips firmly, and again shifted her position.
At the slight rustle every bird in the bush
became silent.</p>
<p>"They needn't," she said to herself. "I wouldn't
hurt them. I'm not like Ralph. He's real bad
to birds sometimes. Once he took some eggs out
of a dear, cunning, little song-sparrow's nest, and
blew the yolks. I'd never do such a mean thing
as that."</p>
<p>But though she tried to lash herself up to her old
sharpness of feeling, the interruption of wrathful
thoughts had somewhat soothed her mood. Still,
she held firmly to her purpose, while an increasing
drowsiness crept over her.</p>
<p>"I shall stay here all night," she thought, "and
all to-morrow, and to-morrow night. And then"—a
yawn—"pretty soon I shall be dead, I suppose,
and they'll be—sorry"—another yawn—"and—"</p>
<p>Elly was asleep.</p>
<p>When she woke, the bright noon sunshine had
given place to a dusky light, which made the syringa
recess very dark. The robins had discovered her
whereabouts, and, hopping nearer and nearer, had
perched upon a branch close to her feet, and were<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_133" id="Page_133">[133]</SPAN></span>
talking about her. She was dimly conscious of their
voices, but had no idea what they were saying.</p>
<p>"Why did it come here, any way?" asked Mrs.
Robin. "A great heavy thing like that in <i>our</i>
bush!"</p>
<p>"I don't know, I'm sure," replied Mr. Robin. "It
makes a strange noise, but it keeps its eyes shut
while it makes it."</p>
<p>"These great creatures are so queer!" pursued
Mrs. Robin. "There,—it's beginning to move!
I wish it would go away. I don't like its being
so near the children. They might see it and be
frightened."</p>
<p>The two birds flitted hastily off as Elly stretched
herself and rubbed her eyes.</p>
<p>A very uncomfortable gnawing sensation began to
make itself evident. It wasn't exactly pain, but
Elly felt that it might easily become so. She remembered
now that she fled away from the table,
leaving her breakfast only half finished, yesterday
morning,—was it yesterday, or was it the day before
that? It felt like a long while ago.</p>
<p>The sensation increased.</p>
<p>"Dear me!" thought Elly, "the story-books never<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_134" id="Page_134">[134]</SPAN></span>
said that starving to death felt so. I don't like it
a bit!"</p>
<p>Bravely she fought against the discomfort, but it
gained upon her.</p>
<p>She began to meditate whether her family had
perhaps not been sufficiently punished.</p>
<p>"I've been away a whole day," she reflected, "and
a whole night, and I guess they've felt badly enough.
Very likely they've all sat up waiting for me to
come back. They'll be sorry they acted so, and, any
way, I'm so dreadfully hungry that I must have
something to eat! And I want to see mamma too.
Perhaps she'll have repented, and will say, 'Poor
Elly! She <i>may</i> go.'"</p>
<p>In short, Elly was seized with a sudden desire for
home, and, always rapid in decision, she lost no time
in wriggling herself out of the bush.</p>
<p>"There, it's gone!" chirped the female robin.
"I'm glad of it. I hope it will never come back."</p>
<p>Very cautiously Elly crept through the shrubbery
on to the lawn. It still seemed dark, but she now
perceived that the gloom came from a great thunder-cloud
which was gathering overhead. She could not
see the sun, and, confused with her long sleep, was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_135" id="Page_135">[135]</SPAN></span>
not able to make out what part of the day it was;
but, somehow, she felt that it was not the early
morning as in the bush she had supposed.</p>
<p>Across the lawn she stole, and upon the piazza.
No one was visible. The open window showed the
dining-table set for something,—was it tea? Upstairs
she crept, and, looking in at the door as she
went by, she saw her mother in her room taking off
her bonnet.</p>
<p>"My poor child, where did you think we had
gone?" she called out. "Papa was kept in town
till the second train, and that was late, so we have
only just got back. You must be half starved, waiting
so long for your dinner. I hope nurse gave you
some bread and milk."</p>
<p>"Why,—what day is it?" stammered the amazed
Elly.</p>
<p>"Day? Why, Elly, have you been asleep? It's
to-day, of course,—Thursday. What did you think
it was?"</p>
<p>Elly rubbed her eyes, bewildered. Had the time
which seemed to her so long really been so short?
Had no one missed her? It was her first lesson in
the comparative unimportance of the individual!<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_136" id="Page_136">[136]</SPAN></span>
A sense of her own foolishness seized her. Mamma
looked so sweet and kind! Why had she imagined
her cruel?</p>
<p>"Did you go to sleep, dear?" repeated Mrs.
Wade.</p>
<p>"Yes, mamma," replied Elly, humbly; "I did.
But I'm waked up now."</p>
<hr />
<h2><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_137" id="Page_137">[137]</SPAN></span> <SPAN name="two" id="two">TWO GIRLS—TWO PARTIES.</SPAN></h2>
<div>
<ANTIMG class="drop-cap" src="images/drop_a.jpg" width-obs="100" height-obs="101" alt="" /></div>
<p class="drop-cap noi">A GREAT bustle and confusion had reigned
the whole week long in the old house at
the top of the hilly street, known to the
neighborhood as "the Squire's." All
the slip-covers had been taken from the furniture in
the best parlor. All the company china had been
lifted off its top shelf and washed. All the spare
lamps had been filled, all the rooms swept and
dusted, all the drawers in the bureaus freshly arranged,
for—as Milly said to herself—"who knew
but some one might take a fancy to peep in?"</p>
<p>Milly Grace, the Squire's daughter, had sat for
hours in a cold woodshed tying up wreaths of ground-pine
and hemlock with fingers which grew more
chilly every hour. These wreaths now ornamented
the parlor, festooning curtains, chimney-piece, and
door-frames, and making green edges to the family
portraits, which were two in number, neither of them<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_138" id="Page_138">[138]</SPAN></span>
by Copley or Stuart, as was plain to the most casual
observation.</p>
<p>One of these portraits represented the Squire's
father in a short-waisted, square-tailed blue coat, and
a canary-colored waistcoat. His forefinger was inserted
in a calf-bound volume of Blackstone, and his
eyes were fixed with a fine judicial directness upon
the cupola of the court-house seen through a window
in the background. The other was his wife, in a
sad-colored gown and muslin tucker, with a countenance
which suggested nothing except saleratus and
the renunciation of all human joys.</p>
<p>The Squire did not care much for this picture.
It made him feel badly, he said, just the feeling he
used to have when he was a boy and was sent every
Sunday by this orthodox parent to study the longer
answers of the Shorter Catechism on the third step
of the garret-stairs, with orders not to stir from that
position till he had them perfectly committed to
memory. It was this strict bringing-up, perhaps,
which made him so indulgent to Milly,—a great deal
too indulgent her step-mother thought.</p>
<p>In the buttery stood a goodly row of cakes little
and big, loaves whose icings shone like snow-crust<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_139" id="Page_139">[139]</SPAN></span>
on a sunny day, little cakes with plums and little
cakes without plums; all sorts of cakes. On the
swinging shelf of the cellar were moulds of jelly
clear and firm. In the woodhouse stood three
freezers of ice-cream, "packed" and ready to turn
out. Elsewhere were dishes of scalloped oysters
ready for the oven, each with its little edging of
crimped crackers, platters of chicken-salad, forms of
blanc-mange, bowls of yellow custard topped with
raspberry-and-egg like sunset-tinted avalanches, all
that goes to the delectation of a country party: for
a party there was to be, as after this enumeration I
need hardly state. It was Milly's party, and all
these elaborate preparations were her own work,—the
work of a girl of nineteen, with no larger allowance
of hands, feet, and spinal-vertebræ than all girls
have, and no larger allowance of hours to her day;
but with a much greater share of zeal, energy, and
what the Squire called "go" than most young
women of her age can boast of.</p>
<p>She it was who had pounded away at the tough
sacks full of ice and salt till they were ready for the
freezers. She it was who had beaten the innumerable
eggs for the sponge cakes, pound cakes, fruit<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_140" id="Page_140">[140]</SPAN></span>
cakes, "one, two, three, four," jelly, nut and other
cakes, who had swept the rooms, washed the china,
rearranged, changed, brightened everything. Like
most other families on Croydon Hill, the Graces kept
but one "help," a stout woman, who could wash,
iron, and scrub with the best, and grapple successfully
enough with the simple daily <i>menu</i>, but who
for finer purposes was as "unhandy" as a gorilla.
All the embellishments, all the delicate cookeries,
fell to the share of the ladies of the household, which
meant Milly as a general thing, and in this case
particularly, for the party was hers, and she felt
bound to take the burden of it on her own shoulders
as far as possible, especially as her step-mother did
not quite approve, and considered that the Squire
had done a foolish thing in giving consent. "Milly
should have her way for once," the Squire had
announced.</p>
<p>So Milly had her way, and had borne herself bravely
and brightly through the fatigues of preparation. But
somehow when things were almost ready, when the
table was set, lacking only the last touches, and the
fire lighted, a heavy sense of discouragement fell upon
her. It was the natural reaction after long overwork,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_141" id="Page_141">[141]</SPAN></span>
but she was too inexperienced to understand
it. She only knew that suddenly the thing she had
wished for seemed undesirable and worth nothing,
and that she felt perfectly miserable, and "didn't
care what became of her." She laid her tired head
on the little table by which she was sitting, and,
without in the least intending it, began to cry.</p>
<p>Mrs. Grace was lying down, the Squire was out;
there was no one to note her distress or sympathize
with it excepting Teakettle, the black cat. He was
sorry for Milly after his cat-fashion, rubbed his velvet
head against her dress for a little while as if
wishing to console her, but when she took no notice,
he walked away and sat down in front of the door,
waiting till some one should open it and let him
through. Cats soon weary of the role of comforter,
and escape to pleasanter things,—sunshine, bird-shadows
on the grass, light-hearted people who will
play with them and make no appeal to their
sympathies.</p>
<p>Milly's tears did her no good. She was too physically
worn out to find relief in them. They only
deepened her sense of discouragement. The clock
struck six; she roused herself wearily and went<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_142" id="Page_142">[142]</SPAN></span>
upstairs to dress. There were still the lamps to light
and last things to do.</p>
<p>"And no one to do them but me," thought poor
Milly. "Oh dear, how dreadfully my feet ache!
How glad I shall be when they all go away and I
can go to bed!"</p>
<p>This was indeed a sad state of mind to be in on
the eve of a long-anticipated pleasure!</p>
<p>Everything looked bright and orderly and attractive
when the guests arrived a little after half-past
seven. The fire snapped and the candles shone; a
feeling of hospitable warmth was in the air. Milly's
arrangements, except so far as they regarded her own
well-being, had been judicious and happy. The
pretty girls in their short-sleeved blue and crimson
merinos, with roses and geranium-leaves in
their hair (I need not say that this was at a far-back
and old-fashioned date), looked every whit as charming
as the girls of to-day in their more elaborate
costumes.</p>
<p>Cousin Mary Kendal, who, for all her grown-up
sons and daughters liked fun as much as any
girl among them, had volunteered to play for the
dancing, and the spirit with which she dashed at<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_143" id="Page_143">[143]</SPAN></span>
once into "The Caspian Waltz" and "Corn Rigs
are Bonny" was enough to set a church steeple to
capering.</p>
<p>Everybody seemed in a fair way to have a delightful
evening except one person. That one was
poor Milly, usually the merriest in every party, but
now dull, spiritless, and inert. She did not even
look pretty! Color and sparkle, the chief elements
of beauty in her face, were, for the moment, completely
quenched. She was wan and jaded, there
were dark rings under her eyes, and an utter absence
of spring to her movements, usually so quick and
buoyant. She sat down whenever she had the
chance, she was silent unless she must speak; half-unconsciously
she kept a watch of the clock and was
saying to herself, "Only two hours more and I can
go to bed." Her fatigued looks and lack of pleasure
were a constant damper to the animation of the rest.
Every one noticed, and wondered what could be the
matter; but only Janet Norcross dared to ask.</p>
<p>"Have you got a headache?" she whispered; but
the "No" which she received by way of answer
sounded so cross that she did not venture on further
inquiries.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_144" id="Page_144">[144]</SPAN></span>
"Why won't you dance with me?" urged Will
Benham; "you said you would when we were talking
about the party after the Lecture—don't you
remember?"</p>
<p>"I'd rather the others had the chance—it's my
party, you know," replied Milly.</p>
<p>"But they <i>are</i> having a chance. Everybody is
dancing but you. Come, Milly."</p>
<p>"Oh, Will, don't tease," cried Milly irritably. "I
never saw such an evening. Do please to leave me
alone and go and ask some of the others."</p>
<p>Weariness sharpened her voice. Till the words
were out of her lips she had no idea that she was
going to speak so petulantly to Will. It sounded
dreadfully even to herself.</p>
<p>"Oh, certainly," said Will with freezing dignity.
He crossed the room, and presently Milly saw him
take Helen Jones out to the set of Lancers just
forming. He did not look at Milly again, or come
near her, and the sense of his displeasure was just
the one drop too much. Milly felt herself choke, a
hot rush of tears blinded her eyes, she turned, and
being fortunately near the door, got out of it and
upstairs without suffering her face to be seen.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_145" id="Page_145">[145]</SPAN></span>
Janet found her half an hour later lying prone
across the bed, and sobbing as if her heart would
break.</p>
<p>"What <i>is</i> the matter?" she cried in alarm. "Are
you ill, dear Milly? has anything dreadful happened?
I came up to look for you. Will Benham
got worried because you were away so long, and
came to me to ask what had become of you. I told
him I guessed you were taking out the ice-creams,
but Katy said you hadn't been in the kitchen at
all, so I came up here. What is the matter—do
tell me?"</p>
<p>"Oh, nothing is the matter at all, except that I
am a perfect idiot, and so tired that I wish I were
dead," said Milly. "It was awfully good of Will to
care, for I spoke so crossly to him. You can't think.
It was horrid of me, but somehow I felt so dreadfully
tired that the words seemed to jump out of my mouth
against my will. Dear Janet—and I was cross to
you, too," added Milly penitently. "Everything has
gone wrong with me to-night. Oh, and there is that
horrible ice-cream! I must go and get it out of the
freezers. But my back aches so, Janet, and the soles
of my feet burn like fire."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_146" id="Page_146">[146]</SPAN></span>
"You poor thing, you are just tired out," said her
friend. "No wonder. You must have worked like
a horse to make everything so nice and pretty as it
is. Don't worry about the ice-cream. Just tell me
what dishes to put it in, and I'll see to it. It won't
take five minutes. But do rouse yourself now, and
keep up a little while longer. The others will wonder
so if you don't go down. You <i>must</i> go down,
you know. Here is a wet towel for your eyes, and
I'll smooth your hair."</p>
<p>Even so small a lift as having the ice-cream taken
out for her was a relief, and Janet's kindness, and
the sense that Will was not hopelessly alienated by
her misconduct, helped Milly to recover her equilibrium.
Soothed and comforted she went downstairs,
and got through the rest of the evening
tolerably well.</p>
<p>But when the last good-night had been said, and
the last sleigh-bell had jingled away from the door,
she found herself too tired to rest. All night long
she tossed restlessly on her hot pillows, while visions
of pounding ice and stirring cake, of Will's
anger, and Janet's surprise when she found her in
tears, whirled through her thoughts. When morning<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_147" id="Page_147">[147]</SPAN></span>
came she was so "poorly" that the doctor was
sent for.</p>
<p>"Too much party, no doubt," was his inward commentary
when he received the summons; and his
first words to Milly were, "Well, Missy, so you are
down with fruit cake and mottoes, are you?"</p>
<p>"Oh, Doctor, no, I never ate a mouthful of the
cake. I only made it," was poor Milly's disclaimer.</p>
<p>"That sounds serious," said the doctor. But when
he had felt her pulse he looked graver.</p>
<p>"You've done a good deal too much of something,
that is evident," he said. "I shall have to keep you
in bed awhile to pay you for it."</p>
<p>Milly was forced to submit. She stayed in bed
for a whole week and the greater part of another,
missing thereby two candy-pulls on which her heart
was set, and the best sleighing frolic of the season.
Everybody was kind about coming to see her, and
sending her flowers and nice things, and Janet, in
particular, spent whole hours with her every day.</p>
<p>"The whole thing seems such a dreadful pity,"
Milly said one day. She was really better now,
able to sit up, and equal to a calm discussion of her
woes. "I had looked forward so much to my party,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_148" id="Page_148">[148]</SPAN></span>
and I wanted to have it as nice as could be, and
I worked so hard; and then, when the time came, I
didn't enjoy it a bit. If I could only have it over
again now when I am all rested and fresh, I should
have as good a time as anybody. Doesn't it seem a
pity, Janet?"</p>
<p>"Yes, it does," replied Janet, after which she fell
into a little musing-fit.</p>
<p>"One can't have company without taking some
trouble," she said at last. "But I wonder if one
need take so much?"</p>
<p>"I don't see what else I could have done," said
Milly. "You must give people nice things when
they come to see you, and somebody has got to
make them. And besides that, there is so much to
see to about the house,—dusting, and washing china,
and making the rooms nice."</p>
<p>"I know," went on Janet reflectively. "Mrs.
Beers half killed herself, I remember, when she had
that quilting two years ago, in giving the whole
house a thorough house-cleaning beforehand. She
said as like as not somebody would want to run up
into the garret-chamber after something, and she
should have a fit if it wasn't in order. And after<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_149" id="Page_149">[149]</SPAN></span>
all, not a soul went anywhere except to the parlor and
dining-room, and into Mrs. Beers's bedroom to take
off their things; so the fuss was all thrown away,
and Mrs. Beers had inflammation of the lungs afterward,
and almost died."</p>
<p>"I recollect. But then they might have gone to
the attic—she couldn't tell. It was natural that
Mrs. Beers should think of it."</p>
<p>"Well, and suppose they had, and that there
had been a trifle of dust on the top of some old
trunk, what difference would it have made? People
who are busy enjoying themselves don't stop to
notice every little thing. I am going to think the
thing over, Milly. It's all wrong somehow."</p>
<p>Janet herself was meditating a party. Her father
had given permission, and Aunt Esther, who managed
the housekeeping, was only too glad to fall in
with any plan which pleased Janet. Judge Norcross
was the richest man on the Hill. There was no
reason why Janet's entertainment should not out-shine
Milly's. In fact, she had felt a little ambitious
to have it do so, and had made certain plans in her
private mind all of which involved labor and trouble;
but now she hesitated.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_150" id="Page_150">[150]</SPAN></span>
"If I'm going to be as tired out as Milly was, and
not enjoy it, what's the use of having a party at
all?" she said to herself. "I'd <i>like</i> to have it as
nice as hers; but whatever I have, I have got to do
it all myself. I'm not as strong as Milly, I know,
and it has half killed <i>her</i>; perhaps it would quite
kill me. A party isn't worth that!"</p>
<p>She discussed the matter within herself, reasonably.
She <i>could</i> wind herself up and make eight
kinds of cake if she liked. There were the recipes
and the materials and she knew how; moreover,
Aunt Esther would help her. She could have as
much jelly and syllabub and blanc-mange as Milly,
she could turn the house upside down if she desired,
and trim and beautify and adorn. It was a temptation.
No girl likes to be outdone, least of all by her
intimate friend. "But is it worth while?" Janet
queried. And I think she proved herself possessed
of a very "level head" when, at last, she decided
that it was not.</p>
<p>"I'll be sensible for once," she told herself. "A
party is not a duty, it is a pleasure. If I get so
tired that I spoil my own pleasure, I spoil my company's
too, for they will be sure to find it out just<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_151" id="Page_151">[151]</SPAN></span>
as they did at Milly's. I couldn't half enjoy anything
that night, because she looked so miserable;
and I won't run the risk of having the same thing
happen at our house. I'll just do what is necessary,
and leave off the extras."</p>
<p>The "necessary," when Janet came to analyze it,
proved to be quite as much as she was able to undertake;
for, as she had admitted to herself, she
was not nearly so strong as Milly Grace. It meant
an ample supply of two sorts of cake, freshly made
and delicate, with plenty of ice-cream, salad, scalloped
oysters, and rolls. There was extra china to
wash, the table to set, and the rooms to dust and
arrange, and Janet was quite tired enough before it
was done. She sent to Boston for some preserved
ginger to take the place of the jelly which she didn't
make, she made no attempt at evergreen wreaths,
and she wisely concluded that rooms in their usual
state of cleanliness would pass muster with young
people intent on dancing and amusement, that no
one would find time to peep into holes and corners,
and that the house could wait to have its "thorough
cleaning" administered gradually after the occasion
was over.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_152" id="Page_152">[152]</SPAN></span>
There was really a great deal of steady good sense
in holding to this view of the matter, and Janet
found her reward in the end. The preparations,
even thus simplified, taxed her strength; the extra
touches which she had omitted would have been just
the "straw too much." She gave herself a good
margin for rest on the afternoon preceding the party,
and when she came downstairs in her pretty dress of
pale blue cashmere and swan's-down, ready to meet
her guests, her cheeks and eyes were as bright as
usual, and her spirits were ready for the exhilaration
of excitement.</p>
<p>The tone of any gathering depends in great measure
on its hostess. If she is depressed or under the
weather, her visitors are pretty sure to catch her
mood and be affected by it. Janet's sunny looks and
gay laughs set the key-note of her party. Nobody
missed the wine jelly or the six absent sorts of cake,
no one wasted a thought on the evergreen wreaths.
All was fun and merriment, and nothing seemed
wanting to the occasion.</p>
<p>"What a good time we <i>have</i> had!" said Helen
Jones to Alice Ware as they stood at the door of the
dressing-room waiting for their escorts. "It's been<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_153" id="Page_153">[153]</SPAN></span>
ever so much jollier than it was at Milly's, and I
can't think why. That was a beautiful party, but
somehow people seemed to feel dull." Helen had no
idea of being overheard, but as it happened Milly
was nearer to her than she thought.</p>
<p>"I'll tell you why it was, Helen," she said, coming
forward frankly. "Don't look so shocked. I know
you didn't mean me to hear, but indeed I don't mind
a bit. And it's quite true besides. Janet's party
has been a great deal nicer, and it's because I was
such a goose about mine. I did a great deal too
much and got dreadfully tired, so tired that I couldn't
enjoy it, and you all found it out of course, so you
couldn't enjoy it either. I'm sure I don't wonder,
but it was all my own fault. Janet took warning
by my experience and made her party easier, and
you see how nice it has been. We have all had a
beautiful time, and so has she. Well—I've learned
a lesson by it. Next time I give a party I shall just
do what I can to make it pleasant for you all, and
not what I can't, and I hope it will turn out better
for everybody concerned."</p>
<hr />
<h2><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_154" id="Page_154">[154]</SPAN></span> <SPAN name="pink" id="pink">THE PINK SWEETMEAT.</SPAN></h2>
<div>
<ANTIMG class="drop-cap" src="images/drop_o.jpg" width-obs="100" height-obs="101" alt="" /></div>
<p class="drop-cap noi">ONLY three pairs of stockings were left in
the shop. It was a very little shop indeed,
scarcely larger than a stall. Job
Tuke, to whom it belonged, was not rich
enough to indulge in the buying of any superfluous
wares. Every spring he laid in a dozen dozen of
thin stockings, a bale of cheap handkerchiefs, a gross
of black buttons, a gross of white, a little stationery,
and a few other small commodities. In the autumn
he added a dozen dozen of thick stockings, and a box
full of mittens and knitted comforters. Besides these
he sold penny papers, and home-made yeast made by
Mrs. Tuke. If the stock of wearables grew scant
toward midwinter, Job rejoiced in his heart, but by
no means made haste to replenish it. He just laid
aside the money needed for the spring outfit, and
lived on what remained. Thus it went year after
year. Trade was sometimes a little better, sometimes<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_155" id="Page_155">[155]</SPAN></span>
a little worse, but whichever way it was, Job grew
no richer. He and his old wife lived along somehow
without coming on the parish for support, and with
this very moderate amount of prosperity they were
content.</p>
<p>This year of which I write, the supply of winter
stockings had given out earlier than usual. The
weather had been uncommonly cold since October,
which may have been the reason. Certain it is, that
here at Michaelmas, with December not yet come in,
only three pairs of stockings were left in the little
shop. Job Tuke had told his wife only the week
before that he almost thought he should be forced
to lay in a few dozen more, folks seemed so eager
to get 'em. But since he said that, no one had
asked for stockings, as it happened, and Job, thinking
that trade was, after all, pretty well over for
the season, had given up the idea of replenishing his
stock.</p>
<p>One of the three pairs of stockings was a big pair
of dark mixed gray. One pair, a little smaller, was
white, and the third, smaller still and dark blue in
color, was about the size for a child of seven or eight
years old.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_156" id="Page_156">[156]</SPAN></span>
Job Tuke had put up the shutters for the night
and had gone to bed. The stockings were talking
together in the quiet darkness, as stockings will
when left alone. One pair had been hung in the
window. It had got down from its nail, and was
now straddling carelessly with one leg on either side
of the edge of the box in which the others lay, as a
boy might on the top of a stile. This was the big
gray pair.</p>
<p>"Our chances seem to be getting slim," he said
gloomily.</p>
<p>"That is more than you seem," replied the White
Stockings, in a tart voice. "Your ankles are as thick
as ever, and your mesh looks to me coarser than
usual to-night."</p>
<p>"There are worse things in the world than thickness,"
retorted the Gray Stockings angrily. "I'm
useful, at any rate, I am, while you have no wear in
you. I should say that you would come to darning
about the second wash, if not sooner."</p>
<p>"Is that my fault?" said the White Pair, beginning
to cry.</p>
<p>"No; it's your misfortune. But people as unfortunate
as you are should mind their P's and Q's,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_157" id="Page_157">[157]</SPAN></span>
and not say disagreeable things to those who are
better off."</p>
<p>"Pray don't quarrel," put in the Little Blues, who
were always peacemakers. "Think of our situation, the
last survivors of twelve dozen! we ought to be friends.
But, as you say, matters <i>are</i> getting serious with us.
Of course we are all thinking about the same thing."</p>
<p>"Yes; about the Christmas, and the chimney
corner," sighed the White Pair. "What a dreadful
thing it would be if we went to the rag-bag never
having held a Christmas gift. I could not get over
such a disgrace. My father, my grandfather—all
my relations had their chance—some of them were
even hung a second time!"</p>
<p>"Yes; Christmas is woven into our very substance,"
said the Gray Stockings. "The old skeins
and the ravellings tell the story to the new wool,—the
story of the Christmas time. The very sheep in
the fields know it. For my part," he added proudly,
"I should blush to lie in the same ash-heap even
with an odd stocking who had died under the disgrace
of never being hung up for Christmas, and I
will never believe that my life-long dream is to be
disappointed!"</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_158" id="Page_158">[158]</SPAN></span>
"Why will you use such inflated language?"
snapped the White Pair. "You were only woven
last July. As late as May you were running round
the meadow on a sheep's back."</p>
<p>"Very well; I don't dispute it. I may not be as
old as Methuselah, but long or short, my life is my
life, and my dream is my dream, and you have no
call to criticise my expressions, Miss!" thundered
the Big Pair.</p>
<p>"There you are again," said the Little Blues. "I
<i>do</i> wish you wouldn't dispute. Now let us talk
about our chances. What day of the month is it?"</p>
<p>"The twenty-seventh of November," said the Gray
Stockings, who, because they hung over the penny
papers in the window, always knew the exact date.</p>
<p>"Little more than four weeks to the holidays,"
said the White Pair dolorously. "How I wish some
one would come along and put us out of suspense."</p>
<p>"Being bought mightn't do that," suggested the
Little Blues. "You might be taken by a person
who had two pairs of stockings, and the others might
be chosen to be hung up. Such things do happen."</p>
<p>"Oh, they wouldn't happen to me, I think," said
the White Pair vaingloriously.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_159" id="Page_159">[159]</SPAN></span>
As it happened, the three pairs of stockings were
all sold the very day after this conversation, and all
to one and the same person. This was Mrs. Wendte,
an Englishwoman married to a Dutch shipwright.
She had lived in Holland for some years after her
marriage, but now she and her husband lived in
London. They had three children.</p>
<p>The stockings were very much pleased to be
bought. When Job Tuke rolled them up in paper
and tied a stout packthread round them, they nestled
close, and squeezed each other with satisfaction.
Besides, the joy of being sold was the joy of keeping
together and knowing about each other's adventures.</p>
<p>The first of these adventures was not very exciting.
It consisted in being laid away in the back
part of a bureau-drawer, and carefully locked in.</p>
<p>"Now, what is this for?" questioned the White
Stockings. "Are we to stay here always?"</p>
<p>"Yes; that is just what I should like to know,"
grumbled the Big Grays.</p>
<p>"Why, of course not! Who ever heard of stockings
being put away for always?" said the wise
Little Blues. "Wait patiently and we shall see. I
think it is some sort of a surprise."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_160" id="Page_160">[160]</SPAN></span>
But day after day passed and nothing happened,
surprising or otherwise, till even the philosophical
Little Blue Stockings began to lose heart and hope.
At last, one evening they heard the key click in the
lock of the drawer, a stream of light flashed into
their darkness, and they were seized and drawn
forth.</p>
<p>"Well, mother, let us see thy purchase. Truly fine
hosen they are," said Jacob Wendte, whose English
was rather foreign.</p>
<p>"Yes," replied his wife. "Good, handsome stockings
they are, and the children will be glad, for their
old ones are about worn out. The big pair is for
Wilhelm, as thou knowest. Those must hang to the
right of the stove."</p>
<p>The Big Gray Pair cast a triumphant glance at his
companions as he found himself suspended on a stout
nail. This <i>was</i> something like life!</p>
<p>"The white are for Greta, and these small ones for
little Jan. Ah, they are nice gifts indeed!" said
Mrs. Wendte, rubbing her hands. "A fine Christmas
they will be for the children."</p>
<p>The stockings glowed with pleasure. Not only
were they hung up to contain presents, but they<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_161" id="Page_161">[161]</SPAN></span>
themselves were Christmas gifts! This was promotion
indeed.</p>
<p>"Hast thou naught else?" demanded Jacob Wendte
of his wife.</p>
<p>"No great things; a kerchief for Greta, this comforter
for Wilhelm, for the little one, mittens. That
is all."</p>
<p>But it was not quite all, for after her husband had
gone to bed, Mrs. Wendte, a tender look on her
motherly face, sought out a small, screwed-up paper,
and with the air of one who is a little ashamed
of what she is doing, dropped into each stocking
a something made of sugar. They were not sugar
almonds, they were not Salem Gibraltars,—which
delightful confections are unfamiliar to London
shops,—but irregular lumps of a nondescript character,
which were crumbly and sweet, and would be
sure to please those who did not often get a taste
of candy. It was of little Jan that his mother had
thought when she bought the sweetmeats, and for
his sake she had yielded to the temptation, though
she looked upon it as an extravagance. There were
three of the sweetmeats—two white, one pink—and
the pink one went into Jan's stockings. Mrs.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_162" id="Page_162">[162]</SPAN></span>
Wendte had not said anything about them to her
husband.</p>
<p>"Well, this is satisfactory," said the Gray Pair,
when Mrs. Wendte had left the room, and he was
sure of not being overheard. "Here we are all
hanging together on Christmas Eve. My dream is
accomplished."</p>
<p>"Mine isn't," said the White Pair plaintively.
"I always hoped that I should hold something valuable,
like a watch or a pair of earrings. It is rather
a come-down to have nothing but a bit of candy
inside, and a pocket handkerchief pinned to my leg.
I don't half like it. It gives me an uncomfortable
pricking sensation, like a stitch in the side."</p>
<p>"It's just as well for you to get used to it," put in
the Gray. "It doesn't prick as much as a darning-needle,
I fancy, and you'll have to get accustomed
to that before long, as I've remarked before."</p>
<p>"I'm the only one who has a pink sweetmeat,"
said the Little Blues, who couldn't help being pleased.
"And I'm for a real child. Wilhelm and Greta are
more than half grown up."</p>
<p>"Real children are very hard on their stockings,
I've always heard," retorted the White Pair, who<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_163" id="Page_163">[163]</SPAN></span>
never could resist the temptation to say a disagreeable
thing.</p>
<p>"That may be, but it is all in the future. This
one night is my own, and I mean to enjoy it," replied
the contented Little Blues.</p>
<p>So the night went, and now it was the dawn of
Christmas. With the first light the door opened
softly and a little boy crept into the room. This
was Jan. When he saw the three pairs of stockings
hanging by the stove, he clapped his hands together,
but softly, lest the noise should wake the others.
Then he crossed the room on tiptoe and looked hard
at the stockings. He soon made sure which pair
was for himself, but he did not take them down immediately,
only stood with his hands behind his
back and gazed at them with two large, pleased
eyes.</p>
<p>At last he put his hand up and gently touched the
three, felt the little blue pair, gave it a pat, and
finally unhooked it from its nail. Then he sat down
on the floor, and began to put them on. His toe
encountering an obstacle, he pulled the stocking off
again, put his hand in, and extracted the pink sweetmeat,
with which he was so pleased that he laughed<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_164" id="Page_164">[164]</SPAN></span>
aloud. That woke up the others, who presently
came in.</p>
<p>"Ah, little rogue that thou art! Always the first
to waken," said his mother, pleased at his pleasure.</p>
<p>"See, mother! see what I found!" he cried. "It
is good—sweet! I have tasted a crumb already.
Take some of it, mother."</p>
<p>But Mrs. Wendte shook her head.</p>
<p>"No," she said. "I do not care for sugar. That
is for little folks like thee. Eat it thyself, Jan."</p>
<p>It was her saying this, perhaps, which prevented
Wilhelm and Greta from making the same offer,—at
least, I hope so. Certain it is that neither of
them made it. Greta ate hers up on the spot, with
the frank greediness of a girl of twelve who does
not often get candy. Wilhelm buttoned his up in
his trousers pocket. All three made haste to put on
the new stockings. The three pairs had only time to
hastily whisper as they were separated,—</p>
<p>"To-night perhaps we may meet again."</p>
<p>The pink sweetmeat went into the pocket of Jan's
jacket, and he carried it about with him all the
morning. He did not eat it, because once eaten
it would be gone, and it was a greater pleasure<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_165" id="Page_165">[165]</SPAN></span>
to have it to look forward to, than to enjoy it at
the moment. Jan was a thrifty little boy, as you
perceive.</p>
<p>Being Christmas, it was of course an idle day.
Jacob Wendte never knew what to do with such.
There was his pipe, and there was beer to be had, so
in default of other occupation, he amused himself
with these. Mrs. Wendte had her hands full with
the dinner, and was frying sausages and mixing
Yorkshire pudding all the morning. Only Greta
went to church. She belonged to a parish-school
where they gave Christmas prizes, and by no means
intended to lose her chance; but, apart from that,
she really loved church-going, for she spoke English
and understood it better than either of the other
children. Wilhelm went off on errands of his own.
Little Jan spent the morning in admiring his stockings,
and in wrapping and unwrapping his precious
sweetmeat, and taking it out of his pocket and putting
it in again.</p>
<p>"Why dost thou not eat it, dear?" asked his
mother, as she lifted the frying-pan from the stove.</p>
<p>But he answered: "Oh! not yet. When once it
is eaten, it is over. I will wait."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_166" id="Page_166">[166]</SPAN></span>
"How long wilt thou wait?" she asked.</p>
<p>Jan said bashfully, "I don't know."</p>
<p>In truth, he had not made up his mind about the
sweetmeat, only he felt instinctively that he did not
want to hurry, and shorten his pleasure.</p>
<p>Dinner over, he went out for a walk. Every now
and then, as he marched along, his hand would steal
into his pocket to finger his precious candy and make
sure that it was safe.</p>
<p>It was a gray afternoon, but not snowing or raining.
Hyde Park was not too far away for a walk,
and Jan went there. The Serpentine was skimmed
over with ice just strong enough to bear boys, and
quite a little crowd was sliding or skating upon it.
Jan could skate very well. He had learned in Holland,
but he made no attempt to join the crowd.
He was rather shy of English boys, for they sometimes
laughed at his Hollander clothes or his Dutch
accent, and he did not like to be laughed at.</p>
<p>So he strolled away, past the Serpentine and the
skaters, and watched the riders in the Row for
a while. There were not a great many, for people
who ride are apt to be out of London at the Christmas
time; but there were some pretty horses, and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_167" id="Page_167">[167]</SPAN></span>
one fair little girl on a pony who took Jan's fancy
very much. He stood for a long time watching her
trot up and down, and the idea occurred to him that
he would like to give her his sweetmeat. He even
put his hand into his pocket and half pulled it out;
but the little girl did not look his way, and presently
her father, with whom she was riding, spoke to her,
and she turned her horse's head and trotted off
through the marble arch. Jan dropped the sugarplum
again into his pocket, and felt as if his sudden
fancy had been absurd; and indeed I think the little
girl would have been surprised and puzzled what to
do had he carried out the intention.</p>
<p>After the pony and his little mistress had departed,
Jan lost his interest in the riders, and walked
away across the park. Once he stopped to look at a
dear little dog with a blue collar, who seemed to
have lost his master, for he was wandering about by
himself, and smelling everybody and everything he
met, as if to recover a lost trail. Jan called him.
He came up in a very friendly way and allowed
himself to be patted; and once more the sweetmeat
was in danger, for Jan had taken it out with the
intention of dividing it with this new friend, when<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_168" id="Page_168">[168]</SPAN></span>
a whistle was heard which the little dog evidently
recognized, and he darted off at once to join his
master. So again the pink sweetmeat was put back
into Jan's pocket, and he walked on.</p>
<p>He had gone quite a distance when he saw a
number of people collected round the foot of a tree.
A ladder was set against one of the lower branches,
and a man had climbed up nearly to the top of the
tree. Jan, like a true boy, lost no time in joining
the crowd, but at first he could not make out what
was going on. The boughs were thick. All that
he could see was the man's back high up overhead,
and what he was doing he could not guess.</p>
<p>A benevolent-looking old gentleman stood near,
and Jan heard him exclaim with great excitement:</p>
<p>"There, he's got him! No, he's not; but it was
a close shave!"</p>
<p>"Got what, sir?" he ventured to ask.</p>
<p>"Why, the rook, to be sure."</p>
<p>Then, seeing that Jan still looked puzzled, he took
the trouble to explain.</p>
<p>"You see that rook up there, my lad, don't you?"
Jan had not seen any rook at all! "Well it is
caught in some way, how, I can't tell you, but it<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_169" id="Page_169">[169]</SPAN></span>
can't get away from the tree. It has been there
three days, they say, and all that time the other
rooks have brought food to it, and kept it from starving.
Now some one has gone up to see what is the
difficulty, and, if possible, to set the poor thing
free."</p>
<p>"Thank you, sir," said Jan.</p>
<p>And the old gentleman looked at him kindly, and
said to himself:—</p>
<p>"A very civil, tidy little lad! I like his face."</p>
<p>Jan had now become deeply interested in what
was going on. He stood on tiptoe, and stretched
his neck; but all he could see was the man's back
and one of his feet, and now and then the movement
of a stick with which the man seemed to be trying
to hit something. At last there was a great plunge
and a rustling of branches, and people began to hurrah.
Jan hurrahed too, though he still saw nothing
very clearly; but it is easier to shout when other
boys shout, if you happen to be a boy, than it is to
keep still.</p>
<p>Slowly the man in the tree began to come down.
He had only one hand to help himself with now, for
the other held the heavy rook. We in America do<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_170" id="Page_170">[170]</SPAN></span>
not know what rooks are like, but in England they
are common enough. They are large black birds,
something like our crows, but they look wiser, and
are a good deal bigger.</p>
<p>As the man neared the ground, every one in the
crowd could see what had been the matter with the
rook. A kite-string, caught among the tree branches,
had tangled his legs and held him fast. He had
pulled so hard in his efforts to escape that the string
had cut into one of his legs and half broken it. It
was stiff and bleeding, and the rook could neither
fly nor hop. People searched in their pockets, and
one little girl, who had a half biscuit, began to feed
the rook, who, for all the kindly efforts of his friends,
seemed to be half-famished. The poor thing was
too weak to struggle or be frightened, and took the
crumbs eagerly from the girl's hand.</p>
<p>Jan thought of his sweetmeat, and took it out for
the third time. Everybody was crowding round
the man who held the rook, and he could not get
near. A very tall policeman stood in front of him.
Jan pulled his arm, and when he turned, handed
him the sweetmeat, and said in his soft foreign
English:—</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_171" id="Page_171">[171]</SPAN></span>
"For the bird, sir."</p>
<p>"Thank you, my dear," said the policeman.</p>
<p>He had not understood what Jan said, and in an
abstracted way, with his eyes still fixed on the rook,
he bit the pink sweetmeat in two, and swallowed
half of it at a mouthful. Fortunately Jan did not
see this, for the policeman's back was turned to him;
but observing that the man made no attempt to go
forward, he pulled his sleeve for the second time, and
again said:—</p>
<p>"For the bird, I said, sir."</p>
<p>This time the policeman heard, and taking one
step forward, he held the remaining half of the
sweetmeat out to the rook, who, having by this time
grown used to being fed, took the offered dainty
greedily. Jan saw the last pink crumb vanish into
the long beak, but he felt no regret. His heart had
been touched by the suffering of the poor bird, and
he was glad to give what he could to make it forget
those painful days in the tree.</p>
<p>So that was the end of the pink sweetmeat, or
not quite the end. The kind old gentleman to
whom Jan had spoken, had noticed the little transaction
with the policeman. He was shrewd as well<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_172" id="Page_172">[172]</SPAN></span>
as kind. He guessed by Jan's clothes that he was
a working-man's son, to whom sweets were not an
every-day affair, and the generous act pleased him.
So he put his hand into <i>his</i> pocket, pulled out a
half-crown, and watching his opportunity, dropped
it into Jan's pocket, quite empty now that the
sweetmeat was gone. Then, with a little chuckle,
he walked away, and Jan had no suspicion of what
had been done to him.</p>
<p>Gradually the crowd dispersed, Jan among the
rest walking briskly, for he wanted to get home and
tell his mother the story. It was not till after supper
that he discovered the half-crown, and then it
seemed to him like a sort of dream, as if fairies had
been at work, and turned the pink sweetmeat into a
bit of silver.</p>
<p>That night the three pairs of stockings had another
chance for conversation. The blue ones and the
gray ones lay close together on the floor of the room
where Jan slept with his brother, and the white ones,
which Greta had carelessly dropped as she jumped
into bed, were near enough the half-opened door to
talk across the sill.</p>
<p>"It has been an exciting day," said the White<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_173" id="Page_173">[173]</SPAN></span>
Pair. "My girl got a Keble's 'Christian Year'
at her school. It was the second-best prize. It
is a good thing to belong to respectable people
who take prizes. Only one thing was painful to
me: she wriggled her toes so with pleasure that
I feel as if I were coming to an end in one of
my points."</p>
<p>"You probably are," remarked the Big Gray.
"Yes, now that I examine, I can see the place. One
stitch has parted already, and there is quite a thin
spot. You know I always predicted that you would
be in the rag-bag before you knew it."</p>
<p>"Oh, don't say such dreadful things," pleaded the
Little Blues. "Mrs. Wendte will mend her, I am
sure, and make her last. What did your girl do
with her sweetmeat?"</p>
<p>"Ate it up directly, of course. What else should
one do with a sweetmeat?" snapped the White
Pair crossly. "Oh, dear! my toe feels dreadfully
ever since you said that; quite neuralgic!"</p>
<p>"My boy was not so foolish as to eat his sweetmeat,"
said the Big Gray stockings. "Only girls
act in that way, without regard to anything but their
greedy appetites. He traded his with another boy,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_174" id="Page_174">[174]</SPAN></span>
and he got a pocket-knife for it, three screws, and a
harmonica. There!"</p>
<p>"Was the knife new?" asked the Blue.</p>
<p>"Could the harmonica play any music?" demanded
the White.</p>
<p>"No; the harmonica is out of order inside somehow,
but perhaps my boy can mend it. And the
knife isn't new—quite old, in fact—and its blade
is broken at the end; still, it's a knife, and Wilhelm
thinks he can trade it off for something else. And
now for your adventures. What did <i>your</i> boy do
with his sweetmeat, Little Blues? Did he eat it, or
trade it?"</p>
<p>"It is eaten," replied the Blue Stockings cautiously.</p>
<p>"Eaten! Then of course he ate it. Why don't
you speak out? If he ate it, say so. If he didn't,
who did?"</p>
<p>"Well, nobody ate the whole of it, and my boy
didn't eat any. It was divided between two persons—or
rather, between one person and—and—a
thing that is not a person."</p>
<p>"Bless me! What are you talking about? I
never heard anything so absurd in my life. Persons,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_175" id="Page_175">[175]</SPAN></span>
and things that are not persons," said the White Pair;
"what do you mean?"</p>
<p>"Yes; what <i>do</i> you mean? What is the use of
beating about the bush in this way?" remonstrated
the Big Gray Pair. "Who did eat the sweetmeat?
Say plainly."</p>
<p>"Half of it was eaten by a policeman, and the other
half by a rook," replied the Little Blues, in a meek
voice.</p>
<p>"Ho, ho!" roared the Gray Stockings, while the
White Pair joined in with a shrill giggle. "That
beats all! Half by a policeman, and half by
a rook! A fine way to dispose of a Christmas
sweetmeat! Your boy must be a fool, Little
Blues."</p>
<p>"Not a fool at all," said the Blue Pair indignantly.
"Now just listen to me. Your girl ate hers up at
once, and forgot it. Your boy traded his away; and
what has he got? A broken knife, and a harmonica
that can't play music. I don't call those worth having.
My boy enjoyed his sweetmeat all day. He
had more pleasure in giving it away than if he had
eaten it ten times over! Besides, he got half a crown
for it. An old gentleman slipped it into his pocket<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_176" id="Page_176">[176]</SPAN></span>
because he was pleased with his kind heart. I saw
him do it."</p>
<p>"Half a crown!" ejaculated the White Pair, with
amazement.</p>
<p>"That <i>is</i> something like," admitted the Big Gray
Stockings. "Your boy did the best of the three, I
admit."</p>
<p>The Little Blues said no more.</p>
<p>Presently the others fell asleep, but she lay and
watched Jan as he rested peacefully beside his
brother, with his wonderful treasure—the silver
coin—clasped tight in his hand. He smiled in his
sleep as though his dreams were pleasant.</p>
<p>"Even if he had no half-crown, still he would have
done the best," she whispered to herself at last.</p>
<p>Then the clock struck twelve, and the day after
Christmas was begun.</p>
<hr />
<h2><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_177" id="Page_177">[177]</SPAN></span> <SPAN name="etelka" id="etelka">ETELKA'S CHOICE.</SPAN></h2>
<div>
<ANTIMG class="drop-cap" src="images/drop_e.jpg" width-obs="100" height-obs="102" alt="" /></div>
<p class="drop-cap noi">ETELKA lived on the very borders of the
Fairy Country.</p>
<p>It may be that some of you do not
believe that there are any such beings
as fairies. In fact, it is not easy to hold to one's
faith in them when one lives in such a country as
this of ours. Fairies are the shyest of creatures;
shyer than the wood-dove, shyer than the glancing
dragon-fly. They love silence, seclusion, places where
they can sport unseen with no intruding voice or
step to startle them: when man comes they go.
And I put it to you whether it is likely that they
can enjoy themselves in the United States, where
every forest with any trees in it worth cutting down
is liable at any moment to be attacked by an army
of wood-choppers; where streams are looked upon
as "water power," lakes as "water supply," and
ponds as suitable places for the breeding of fish;<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_178" id="Page_178">[178]</SPAN></span>
where distance is brought near by railroads, and solitudes
only mean a chance for a settler; where people
are always poking about the hills and mountains in
search of coal mines or silver mines, and prodding
the valleys in hopes of oil wells, and where silence
generally means an invitation to a steam-whistle of
one kind or another?</p>
<p>But where Etelka lived no one doubted the reality
of fairies any more than they did that of human
beings. Her home was in Bohemia, in the outskirts
of the <i>Boehmer-wald</i>, a vast, unpeopled tract of
mountainous country thickly wooded, full of game,
and seldom visited except by hunting-parties in
pursuit of stags or wild boars. Etelka's people were
of mixed Sclavonic and gypsy origin. They cultivated
a patch of land under the stewardship of a
lord who never came near his estate, but this was
only their ostensible occupation; for poaching or
smuggling goods across the frontier brought in a
great deal more money to them than did farming.
There were three sons, Marc, Jocko, and Hanserl;
Etelka was the only girl. They were lithe, sinewy
young fellows, with the swarthy skins and glittering
black eyes which belonged to their gypsy blood, and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_179" id="Page_179">[179]</SPAN></span>
something furtive and threatening in their looks, but
she was different. Her hair and eyes were of a
warm brown, her features were delicate, and their
expression was wistful and sweet. All summer long
she ran about with her slender feet and ankles bare.
A thin little cotton gown and a bead necklace composed
her wardrobe for the warmer months. In
winter she wore woollen stockings and wooden shoes,
a stuff petticoat and a little shawl. She was always
shabby, often ragged, and on cold days scarcely ever
warm enough to be comfortable; but she somehow
looked pretty in her poor garments, for beauty is the
gift of Heaven, and quite as often sent to huts as to
palaces. No one had ever told Etelka that she was
pretty, except indeed young Sepperl of the Mill,
whom she had seen now and again on her semi-annual
visits to the neighboring village to dispose of
her yarn, and he had said more with his eyes than
with his tongue!</p>
<p>To her family it made no difference whatever
whether she was pretty or not. They preferred to
have her useful, and they took care that she should
be so. She spun and sewed, she cleaned the pots
and pans, cooked the rye porridge and the cabbage<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_180" id="Page_180">[180]</SPAN></span>
soup, and rarely got a word of thanks for her pains.
Her brothers flung her their jackets to mend or their
game to dress, without a word of ceremony; if she
had refused or delayed to attend to their wants she
would have got a rough word, a curse, or perhaps a
blow. But Etelka never refused; she was a willing
little creature, kindly and cheerful, and had no lazy
blood in her veins. So early and late she worked
for them all, and her chief, almost her only pleasure
was when, her tasks despatched, she could escape
from the hut with its atmosphere of smoke and toil,
and get away into the forest by herself.</p>
<p>When once the green and fragrant hush of the
high-arched thickets closed her in, she would give a
sigh of relief, and a sense of being at home took
possession of her. She did not feel it in the hut,
though she called that home, and it was the only one
she had ever known.</p>
<p>Did Etelka believe in fairies? Indeed she did!
She had a whole volume of stories about them at her
tongue's end. Her great-grandmother had seen them
often; so had her great-aunt. The mother of Dame
Gretel, the wise woman of the village, who herself
passed for a witch, had been on intimate terms for a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_181" id="Page_181">[181]</SPAN></span>
long time with a hoary little kobold who had taught
her all manner of marvellous things. The same fortunate
woman had once seen Rubesal, the mountain
demon, and had left an account of him and his looks,
which were exactly those of a charcoal-burner.
Etelka knew the very hollow where Dame Gretel's
mother used to sit and listen to the teachings of the
kobold, and could point out the ring where a number
of the "good people" had once been seen moving
a mystic dance, their wings glancing in the darkness
like fire-flies. She, herself, had never seen a fairy
or a kobold, it is true; everybody was not thus fortunate,
but she might some day, who knew? And
meantime she had often heard them whispering and
sighing in their odd little voices close beside her.
You may be sure that Etelka believed in fairies.
It was one reason why she liked so well to go to
the great forest, which was their well-known abiding-place.</p>
<p>One day the desire to escape from home was unusually
strong upon her. Her mother was out of
sorts for some reason and had been particularly
harsh. Her father, who sometimes stood her friend,
had gone to the village with a bundle of hare-skins<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_182" id="Page_182">[182]</SPAN></span>
which he hoped to trade for oil and brandy. Her
brothers, who had some private expedition on foot,
had kept her running since early morning. She had
grown tired and a little cross at their many exactions,
and when, finally, all was made ready, and
they set out with their guns and snares and a knapsack
full of food, and her mother, sitting with her
pipe beside the fire, had fallen into a doze, Etelka
gladly closed the door behind her and stole away.
The soup was simmering in its pot, the bowls were
ready set on the table. She would not be missed.
For an hour or two she might feel that she belonged
to herself.</p>
<p>The forest felt deliciously cool and still as she
walked fast up the little glade which led to the Fairy
Spring. This was a small pool of clear water, bubbling
strongly up from a sandy bottom, and curiously
walled round with smooth stones, which seemed
fitted and joined by the labor of man, though in
reality they were a freak of nature.</p>
<p>Etelka sat herself down on this stony rim, dipped
her hands in the water and sprinkled a little on her
hot forehead. A tall spear of feathery grass grew
just by. Presently it began to bend and sway as if<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_183" id="Page_183">[183]</SPAN></span>
wind-blown, and dance lightly up and down before
her face. She took no notice at first; then it occurred
to her, as no wind was blowing anywhere
else, it was odd that this particular grass-blade
should be in such active motion.</p>
<p>"How queer," she said, looking hard at the grass-blade;
"it seems to be alive!"</p>
<p>A shrill, small laugh echoed her words, and suddenly,
as if her eyes had been magically opened to
see, she became aware that a tiny shape in green,
with a pointed cap on its head, was sitting upon the
blade of grass and moving it to and fro with hand
and foot. The little countenance under the cap was
full of mischief and malice, and the bright eyes
regarded her with a strange glee. Etelka knew instantly
that her wish had come true, and that at last
she was face to face with a veritable fairy.</p>
<p>"Oh!" was all she could say in her amazement.</p>
<p>"Well, stupid, do you know who I am?" asked
the creature in a voice as shrill as its laugh.</p>
<p>"Yes, mein Herr," faltered Etelka.</p>
<p>"Here you have gone about all your days wishing
you could see a fairy," continued the small creature,
"and there we were close by all the time, and you<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_184" id="Page_184">[184]</SPAN></span>
never opened your eyes to look. How do you like
me now you do see me?"</p>
<p>"Very much, Herr Fairy," replied Etelka, gaining
courage. "I think you are beautiful."</p>
<p>The fairy seemed pleased at this compliment, which
was evidently sincere.</p>
<p>"Thou art a good maiden enough, as maidens go,"
he said, accosting her more familiarly. "I have long
had my eye on thee, Etelklein. I have sat up in
the roof-thatch and heard Jocko and Hanserl scold
and hector, and the mother order thee about, and I
have noted that thou wast almost always kind and
humble, and seldom answered them back again.
Thou art neat-handed, too, and that we fairies think
much of. Many a drink of good new milk have I
had, which I should have missed hadst thou forgotten
to scour the pail. So now in return I will do
something for thee. Listen.</p>
<p>"Thou must know that each fairy of the <i>Boehmer-wald</i>
has the privilege once every hundred years of
granting one wish to a mortal. All do not exercise
it. Some crabbed ones do not like the human folk
enough to be willing to do them a good turn, others
again are too lazy or too pleasure-loving to go out of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_185" id="Page_185">[185]</SPAN></span>
their way for the purpose. I am neither of these.
Now, hearken. I will give thee the power that every
time thou dancest a piece of gold shall lie under thy
foot—or, instead of the gold, a flower shall spring
up out of the ground; which wilt thou have?"</p>
<p>"Yes; which wilt thou have?" cried another
sharp voice, and a second fairy appeared, out of the
air as it were, and seated himself on the very tip of
the grass-blade. "Don't be in a hurry. Think a
bit before you choose, Etelka. Why, child, what are
you looking so scared about?"</p>
<p>For Etelka had grown pale, and had not been
able to repress a little scream at this sudden apparition.
She rallied her courage and tried to look
brave, but her heart misgave her. Was the wood
full of these unseen creatures?</p>
<p>"It is only my gossip," explained fairy number
one. "Thimblerig is his name. Mine is Pertzal.
He usually comes after me wherever I go. You
needn't be afraid of <i>him</i>. Now, gold-piece or flower—decide."</p>
<p>Etelka was in a whirl of confusion. It was
dreadful to have to make up her mind all in a moment
about such an important thing. Her thoughts<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_186" id="Page_186">[186]</SPAN></span>
flew to Sepperl of the Mill. He was fond of flowers,
she knew; the mill garden was always full of blue
flax, poppies, and lavender, and Sepperl spent all his
spare hours in working over it. Suppose—suppose—the
thing over which she had sometimes shyly
glowed and blushed were to happen, how pleasant
it would be to dance flowers all day long for
Sepperl!</p>
<p>Then her mind reverted to the hut, to her mother
and the boys, who were always craving after the
luxuries of life which they could not have, and
fiercely envying those who were better off than
themselves. Would they not be happier and better
and kinder for the gold which she had it in her
power to give them? They would not forgive her
if she lost such a chance, that she knew. And even
so far as Sepperl went, gold never came amiss to a
poor man's door. So many things could be bought
with it.</p>
<p>"One cannot eat flowers," said Etelka to herself
with a sigh; yet still she hesitated, and her heart
felt heavy within her.</p>
<p>"Choose," repeated the two fairies, each echoing
the other.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_187" id="Page_187">[187]</SPAN></span>
"I choose the gold-piece," said Etelka. The fairy
faces clouded over as she spoke, and she knew she
had chosen wrong.</p>
<p>"Very well," said Pertzal, "have thy wish." He
vanished as he spoke. Etelka sat alone by the bubbling
spring, and she rubbed her eyes and asked
herself if it were not all a dream.</p>
<p>"I will put it to the test," she thought; and jumping
up she began to dance beneath the trees, slowly
and doubtfully at first, and then with swift and
joyful bounds and steps, for as she danced, ever and
anon upon the ground beneath her feet appeared a
glittering coin. She danced so long that when at
last she ceased she sank down exhausted. The
beautiful yellow pieces lay thickly around her, some
larger, some smaller, as if their size depended upon
the vigor of her movements. She had never dreamed
of such wealth before, and she gathered them up and
tied them in the corner of her shawl, half-fearing
they might turn to brass or pebbles; but when she
neared home and looked at them again they were
still gold.</p>
<p>Her mother was standing at the door with a black
look on her face.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_188" id="Page_188">[188]</SPAN></span>
"Where hast thou been, thou idle baggage?" she
demanded. "I drop asleep for one moment, and
when I wake the fire is well-nigh out."</p>
<p>Etelka glanced at the setting sun. In her excitement
she had not marked the flight of time. It was
much later than she had supposed.</p>
<p>"I am sorry," she faltered. Then, to appease her
mother's anger, she untied the corner of her shawl
and showed the fairy money.</p>
<p>"See what I have brought," she said; "they are
all for thee."</p>
<p>The old woman fairly gasped in her surprise.</p>
<p>"Gold!" she cried, clutching the coins which
Etelka held out. "Real gold! More than I ever
saw before. Where didst get it, girl? Who gave
it thee?"</p>
<p>"The fairies!" exclaimed Etelka joyfully. "And
they taught me how to get more when we are
again in need."</p>
<p>"Do you dare to make a mock of me?" screamed
her mother, aiming a blow at her with the staff
which she held in her hand. "Fairies indeed! A
fine story! Tell the truth, hussy. Didst thou meet
some count in the forest—or the landgrave himself?"</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_189" id="Page_189">[189]</SPAN></span>
"I met nobody," persisted Etelka, "no one at all
except the fairy and the other fairy, and it was they
who gave me the gift."</p>
<p>Her mother's staff descended with a whack on her
shoulder.</p>
<p>"Get thee in," she said harshly. "Thou are lying."
But she held fast to the gold all the same, and
when Etelka's back was turned she hid it secretly
away.</p>
<p>So the first fruit of the fairy gift was a blow!</p>
<p>Later, when the father came back from the village,
there was another scene of severity and suspicion.
Neither of Etelka's parents believed her story. They
treated her like a culprit who will not confess his
guilt. It was worse yet when her brothers returned
the following day. In vain she wept and protested,
in vain she implored them to believe her.</p>
<p>"It's easy enough to talk," Jocko declared at last,
"but to prove thy words is not so easy. If thou
hast the power to dance gold-pieces into existence,
why, face to work and dance! Then we shall know
whether or not to believe thee."</p>
<p>Strange to say, this method of proving her veracity
had not occurred to Etelka's mind. After her<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_190" id="Page_190">[190]</SPAN></span>
troubled sleep and unhappy day she had begun to
feel that the interview with the fairies was no more
than a dream, and she scarcely ventured on the test,
dreading that the strange gift bestowed upon her
might have been withdrawn.</p>
<p>Slowly and fearfully she began to dance, while
her family watched every movement with eyes of
scornful incredulity. Suddenly Marc, uttering a
great oath, stooped and picked up something from
the hard-trodden earthen floor. It was a gold-piece!</p>
<p>"By Heavens!" he exclaimed, "the girl spoke
true! or"—with a return of suspicion—"is it one
of those she gave thee which thou hast dropped?"
turning to his mother.</p>
<p>But as Etelka, with heart suddenly grown lighter,
went on bounding and twirling, one shining coin
after another shone out on the floor beneath her feet,
and with howls and screams of joy her relatives
precipitated themselves upon them. It seemed as
if they could never have enough. If Etelka paused
to rest they urged her on.</p>
<p>"Dance thou!" they cried. "Dance, Etelklein,
<SPAN name="liebchen" id="liebchen"></SPAN><ins title="Original has
leibchen">liebchen</ins>, susschen, darling of our hearts, do not stop!
Keep on till we are all rich."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_191" id="Page_191">[191]</SPAN></span>
One hour, two, passed, and still Etelka obeyed
their eager behest and danced on. The boys' pockets,
her father's pouch, her mother's lap were full, and
yet they demanded more.</p>
<p>At last, quite worn out, she sank in a heap on the
ground.</p>
<p>"I cannot take another step," she sighed.</p>
<p>"Oh, well," Jocko reluctantly admitted, "that may
do for to-night. To-morrrow we will have some
more of it."</p>
<p>From that day all was changed for the family in
the forest hut. Every one, except Etelka, fell to
work straightway to squander the fairy gold. The
sons made expeditions to the distant town, and came
back laden with goods of the most incongruous kinds,—silks,
velvets, tobacco, gold-embroidered caps, bonbons,
carved pipes, gayly painted china, gilt clocks,
toys of all descriptions; anything and everything
which had pleased their untutored fancy. The father
and mother smoked all day long, till the air of the
hut was dense and stifling. Brandy and <i>kirsch-wasser</i>
flowed in streams. Etelka alone profited
nothing from the fairy gift. To be sure she had her
share of the dainties which the others devoured, and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_192" id="Page_192">[192]</SPAN></span>
her brothers now and then tossed her a ribbon or a
brightly colored handkerchief; but for these she did
not much care, and her liberty, for which she did
care, was greatly abridged. No longer was she suffered
to wander at will in the forest. She had
become too precious for that. Something might
happen to her, they all declared, a bear or a wolf
might come along and attack her, or she might slip
and sprain her ankle, which, so far as they were
concerned, would be just as bad! No, Etelka must
run no risks; she must stay at home, and be ready
to dance for them whenever they needed her.</p>
<p>The slender limbs grew very weary, and the heart
which gave them life was often heavy, as time went
on, and more and more gold was needed to satisfy
the exactions of her family. Money easily won is
still more easily spent. The fairy gold melted fast in
the rapacious fingers which clutched it. Soon—for
appetite grows by what it feeds upon—the little hut
no longer sufficed the growing ambition of Etelka's
brothers. It was too poor, too lonely, too everything,
they declared; they must all remove to
Budweis or Linz; the city was the only fit place
for people to live in who had money to spend.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_193" id="Page_193">[193]</SPAN></span>
Etelka was not consulted. She was ordered to
pack this and that, and to leave the other behind,
that was all, and was made to dance a few extra
hours to pay the travelling expenses. All the
homely old furniture was left in the hut, as not
smart enough for the grand city home they were
going to. They took only the things they had
bought since their good luck began; but these filled
a great cart, on the top of which Etelka and her
mother were perched. She cast one last look toward
her beloved forest, to which she had not
been allowed a farewell visit. Jocko cracked his
long whip, the oxen slowly moved forward. "Good-by
to everything," said Etelka in her heart, but
she dared not say it aloud.</p>
<p>A quick pang shot through her as they passed the
mill garden, gay with flowers, where Sepperl, hoe in
hand, was standing. His eyes met hers with deep
and silent reproach, then were averted. She did
not understand, but it made her very sad. No one
had told her that a few weeks before, Sepperl had
asked her in marriage of her father, and had been
roughly refused. Such an offer would have been
looked upon as unheard-of good fortune six months<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_194" id="Page_194">[194]</SPAN></span>
previously; now it was regarded almost as an insult!
Marry Etelka! Take their gold-earner away
from them! It was out of the question. What was
the fool thinking of? But Etelka heard nothing of
all this.</p>
<p>Haunted by the recollection of Sepperl's wistful
glance, she went her way with the others. Little heart
had she for the new home which seemed to them so
fine. It was high up in an old building, overlooking
a crowded street. The rooms seemed very large and
empty after the forest hut, and the first care of the
family was to furnish them. With reckless disregard
of good taste as well as of expense, Marc
and Jocko and Hanserl rushed away to the market
and the shops, and presently the stairs began to fill
with porters bringing up all manner of things,—beds
and chairs and tables, gaudy carpets for the floors,
ill-painted pictures in showy frames for the walls, a
piano on which none of them knew how to play,
a music-box of extraordinary size which could play
without assistance, looking-glasses, lamps, wonderful
china figures, a parrot in a gilded cage, with
a dreadful command of profane language. The
rooms were filled and more than filled in no time,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_195" id="Page_195">[195]</SPAN></span>
and for the payment of all these things Etelka must
dance!</p>
<p>And dance she did, but with a heavy heart and no
spring in her feet. Accustomed to the quiet of the
forest neighborhood, the sounds and smells of the city
oppressed her greatly. The crowd and bustle frightened
her, the roar of noise kept her awake at night,
she felt as if she could not breathe. Things grew
worse rather than better. Their extravagance provoked
notice, and the fame of their riches and their
ignorance soon brought about them a crew of tempters
and needy adventurers. Men with evil eyes and
sly greedy faces began to appear at all hours, to
smoke and drink with Marc and Jocko, to gamble
with them and win their money. Much money did
they win, and all that was lost Etelka must make
good. With her will or without it, she must dance,—dance
always to content her rapacious kindred. They
could hardly endure to spare her for the most needful
rest. Time and again when she had sunk exhausted
on her bed to sleep, while dice rattled and
glasses clinked in the next room, Hanserl or Jocko
had rushed in to awaken her roughly and demand
that she should get up at once and dance. Stumbling<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_196" id="Page_196">[196]</SPAN></span>
and half blind with drowsiness the poor girl
would do her best, but her movements being less
brisk and buoyant, the coins would be of smaller
value, and she would be sworn at for her pains,
and threatened with dire penalties if she did not
do better next time.</p>
<p>No wonder that under this treatment she grew
pale and thin. The pretty cheeks lost their roundness,
the pink faded from them, her eyes were dull
and lustreless. A great homesickness took possession
of her. Night and day she pined for the
forest hut. So wan and unhappy was she, that
even the hard hearts of those who profited by
her should have been touched by it; but no one
noticed her looks or cared that she was unhappy, so
long as she would keep on dancing and coin gold
for them.</p>
<p>At last came a day when she could not rise from
her bed. Marc came and threatened her, he even
pulled her on to her feet, but it was in vain; she fell
down with weakness and could not stand. Alarmed
at last, Jocko hastened after a doctor. He came, felt
Etelka's pulse, shook his head.</p>
<p>"What has she been doing?" he asked.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_197" id="Page_197">[197]</SPAN></span>
Nothing, they told him, nothing at all! Then he
shook his head still more portentously.</p>
<p>"Ah, well, in that case it is all of no use," he said.
"She is all given out. She must die."</p>
<p>And now indeed those who had let Etelka tire herself
to death for them were thoroughly frightened.
With her would perish all their hopes, for the gold
she had earned for them had been spent as fast as
made; nothing had been laid up. They took wonderfully
good care of her now. There was nothing
she fancied that they would not willingly have
brought her; but all the poor child asked for was
to be left alone and suffered to lie still, not to be
forced to keep on with that weary dancing!</p>
<p>Gradually the spent flame of life flickered feebly upward
within her, and as she gained a little in strength,
a longing after the forest took possession of her. The
wish seemed utterly foolish to her family, but they
would not refuse it, for their one desire was to have
her get well and able to earn gold for them again.
So the big wagon and the oxen were hired, Etelka on
her bed was laid carefully in it, Marc took the goad,
and slowly, slowly, the sick girl was carried back
to her old home.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_198" id="Page_198">[198]</SPAN></span>
All was unchanged there. Dust lay thickly on
the rude furniture which had been left behind, on
the pots and pans which hung upon the wall, but
no one had meddled with them or lifted the latch of
the door since the family went away. The cool hush
and stillness of the place was like a balm to Etelka's
overstrained nerves. She slept that night as she had
not slept for weeks, and on the morrow was visibly
stronger. Marc did not stay with her long. The
quiet of the hut disgusted him, and after enduring it
for a day or two he went back to the others in the
city, leaving Etelka alone with her father and mother.
He gave strict orders that he was to be sent for the
moment that Etelka was able to use her feet again.
Then, indeed, she must fall to work and dance to
make up for all this wasted time.</p>
<p>Poor Etelka rejoiced to see him go. She had
learned to fear her brothers and almost to dislike
them.</p>
<p>The day after he went, she begged her father to
carry her in his arms to the edge of the forest and
lay her under a tree. She wanted to feel the wind
in her face again, she said. He consented at last,
though grumbling a little at the trouble. Etelka<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_199" id="Page_199">[199]</SPAN></span>
was comfortably placed on a bear-skin under the
shade of a spreading fir, and after a while, as her
eyes were closed and she seemed to be asleep, her
father stole away and left her. She was in full sight
of the hut, so there seemed no danger in leaving her
alone.</p>
<p>But Etelka was not asleep. She was thinking
with all her might, thinking of the fairy, wishing she
could see him again and ask him to undo the fatal
gift which had brought such misery into her life.</p>
<p>Suddenly, as she lay thinking these thoughts, her
cheek was tickled sharply. She opened her eyes.
There stood the same odd little figure in green which
she had seen before; as then a grass-blade was in his
hand, and leaning over his shoulder was his gossip
Thimblerig. Etelka almost screamed in her joy.</p>
<p>"Thou seemest pleased to see us," remarked Pertzal
with a mocking smile.</p>
<p>"Oh, I am glad, indeed I am," cried poor Etelka.
"Dear kind Herr Fairy, have pity! Don't let me
dance gold any more!"</p>
<p>"What! Tired already? What queer creatures
mortals be!" began Pertzal teasingly; but the kinder
Thimblerig interposed.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_200" id="Page_200">[200]</SPAN></span>
"Tired of her gift, of course she is! You knew
she would be when you gave it, Gossip! Don't
plague the poor child. Look how thin she has
grown. But, Etelka, I must tell thee that when
once a fairy has granted to a mortal his wish, he has
no power to take it back again."</p>
<p>"What!" cried Etelka in despair, "must I then
go on dancing forever till I die?"</p>
<p>"He cannot take it back," repeated Thimblerig.
"But do not cry so; there is another way. A second
fairy can grant a wish which will contradict the first,
and so all may be made right. Now, Etelka, I have
a kindness for thee as well as Pertzal here, and like
him I have the right to grant a favor to a mortal.
Now, listen. Dance thee never so well or dance
thee never so long, from henceforward shall never
gold-piece lie under foot of thine for all thy dancing!
And, furthermore, if ever thou art married to a man
whom thou lovest, I endow thee with this gift, that
when thou dancest with will and because thy heart is
light, violets and daisies and all sweet blossoms shall
spring at thy tread, till all about thee is as a garden."</p>
<p>"Now I will add this piece of advice," said Pertzal,
grinning maliciously. "If ever this does happen,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_201" id="Page_201">[201]</SPAN></span>
hold thy tongue about thy gift to thy husband. The
best of men can hardly resist the temptation of
making money out of their womenkind,—safety lies
in silence."</p>
<p>"Oh, how can I thank you?" sighed Etelka.</p>
<p>"Thank us by being happy," said Thimblerig.
Then the fairies faded from sight, and Etelka was
alone.</p>
<p>I have not time to tell of the wrath of Etelka's
father and mother and brothers, when, as she grew
strong enough to dance again for their bidding, it
was found that no gold-pieces followed her light
steps, and that the fairy gift had been withdrawn.
Their ill-humor and discontent made the life of the
hut worse than ever it had been before. Etelka sank
into her former insignificance. Very willingly and
faithfully she worked for them all, but she could not
win them to content. One after another the boys
departed from home. Marc enlisted as a soldier,
Jocko joined a party of smugglers and disappeared
over the Italian frontier, Hanserl took service with
the charcoal-burners high up on the mountains.
When Sepperl of the Mill asked again for Etelka's
hand in marriage the following year, there was no<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_202" id="Page_202">[202]</SPAN></span>
question as to what answer should be given him.
Her father was only too glad to say yes. Etelka
was made happy at last.</p>
<p>She had been a wife several months before she
made trial of her second fairy gift. It was one evening
when she and Sepperl were in their garden, and
he was telling her his plans with regard to a bit of
waste land which he had lately fenced in.</p>
<p>"It will take many roots and seeds to make it like
the rest," he remarked, "but little by little we can
do it without feeling the cost, and in the end it will
be the best of all."</p>
<p><SPAN name="then" id="then"></SPAN>Then, with a sudden flash in her eyes, Etelka left
her husband and began to dance. To and fro over
the bare earth she sped with quick graceful steps,
now advancing, now retreating, now describing circles,
with her arm poised above her head like wings
and her laughing eyes fixed on Sepperl. He was
puzzled by this freak on the part of his pretty wife,
but stood watching her with great admiration, her
cheeks were so flushed, and her movements so light
and dainty.</p>
<p>She stopped at last, came to him, and laid her hand
on his arm.</p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/illus04.jpg" width-obs="600" height-obs="427" alt="Illustration 3" /> <span class="caption">Then with a sudden flash in her eyes, Etelka left her husband and began to dance.—<i><SPAN href="#then">Page 202</SPAN></i>.</span></div>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_203" id="Page_203">[203]</SPAN></span>
"Now look," she said.</p>
<p>And lo! where had been bare, brown earth a
half-hour before, was now a green sward enamelled
all over with buttercups, violets, pink-and-white
Michaelmas daisies, and pansies of every shade of
gold and purple.</p>
<p>Sepperl stood transfixed. "Hast thou commerce
with the elves?" he asked.</p>
<p>But Etelka did not reply. The words of Pertzal
recurred to her memory, "Silence is safety," and they
were like a wise hand laid on her lips. She only
laughed like a silver bell, shook her head, and left on
Sepperl's cheek a happy kiss!</p>
<hr />
<h2><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_204" id="Page_204">[204]</SPAN></span> <SPAN name="fir" id="fir">THE FIR CONES.</SPAN><br/> <small>AN IDYL OF CHRISTMAS EVE.</small></h2>
<div>
<ANTIMG class="drop-cap" src="images/drop_w.jpg" width-obs="100" height-obs="93" alt="" /></div>
<p class="drop-cap noi">WELL, the old tree has gone at last," said the
farmer, as he latched the heavy door
and began to stamp the snow from his
boots.</p>
<p>"What tree?" cried a girl's voice, as the whir of
the busy wheel suddenly slackened. "Oh, father,
not the Lovers' Tree,—the old fir? Surely thou
canst not mean <i>that</i>?"</p>
<p>"No other, Hilda; the Lovers' Tree, under which
thy mother and I exchanged our troth-plight more
than twenty years back. Hey, dame?" And he
turned with a smile to where his wife sat in the
sunset light, humming a low tune to the accompaniment
of her clicking needles. She smiled back
in answer.</p>
<p>"Yes, Paul, and my mother as well; and thine too,
I'll be bound, for she also was a Brelau girl. All<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_205" id="Page_205">[205]</SPAN></span>
Brelau knows the fir,—a hundred years old it was,
they say."</p>
<p>"More than that," said the farmer. "My grandfather
courted his lass under its shade, and his father
did the same. Add a hundred and fifty to your hundred,
and it won't be so far amiss, wife. But it
has fallen at last. There'll be no more maidens
wooed and won under the Lovers' Tree. Thou hast
lost thy chance, Hilda." And he turned fondly to
his girl.</p>
<p>"That was indeed a terrible wind last night," went
on the dame. "It rocked the bed till it waked me
from my sleep. Did it rouse thee also, Liebchen?"</p>
<p>But Hilda responded neither to word nor look.
She had left her wheel, had crossed the room, and
now stood gazing from the window to where across
the valley the green obelisk of the old fir had risen.
Men were moving about the spot where once it
stood, and the ring of axes on the frosty air told
that already the frugal peasantry were at work; and
the pride of the village, confidant of many secrets,
was in process of reduction to the level of vulgar
fire-wood.</p>
<p>In rushed two children. "Hast thou heard the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_206" id="Page_206">[206]</SPAN></span>
news?" they cried. "The Lovers' Tree is blown
down! All the people are up there chopping. May
we go too, and see them chop? We will bring home
all the cones to build the Christmas fire. Ah, do let
us go, mother; fir cones blaze so magnificently."</p>
<p>"You are such little ones, you will get in the
way of the axes and be hurt," replied their mother,
fondling them.</p>
<p>But the farmer said,—</p>
<p>"Yes, let them go; we will all go. Get thy cloak,
Ursula, and thy woollen hood. We will see the old
tree once more before it is carried away. Wilt thou
come too, Hilda?"</p>
<p>But Hilda shook her head, and did not turn or
answer. The children rioted about, searching for
baskets and fagot strings; but she neither moved
nor spoke. Then the door closed, and all was quiet
in the cottage. But still Hilda stood in the window,
looking with dreamy, unseeing eyes across the valley
to the opposite hillside.</p>
<p>She was looking upon a picture,—a picture which
nobody would ever see again; upon the venerable
tree, beloved of all Brelau, which for more years than
men could count, had stood there watching the tide<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_207" id="Page_207">[207]</SPAN></span>
of human life ebb and flow, as some majestic old man
might stand with children playing about his kindly
knees. Whole generations of lovers had held tryst
under its shade. Kisses had been interchanged, vows
murmured,—the old, old story of human love, of
human joy, of hope, of longing, of trust, had been repeated
and repeated there, age after age, and still the
old tree guarded its secrets well, as in days of greenest
youth, and still bent to listen like a half-human
friend. White arms clasped its trunk, soft cheeks
were laid there, as if the rough bark could feel responsive
thrill. Two centuries of loving and listening
had mellowed its heart. The boughs seemed to
whisper meanings to those who sought their shade,—gay
songs to the young, counsels to the burdened,
benedictions to those who, bowed down with trouble,
came, black-clad and sorrowful, to look across the
valley where once the purple lights of hope had met
their eyes. "Wait," the rustling murmur seemed to
say to such; "only wait—wait, as I have waited,
and you shall be made exceedingly glad. Behold,
the day dawns and the shadows fly away!" And
though the heavy heart might not comprehend the
whispered words, something seemed lifted from the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_208" id="Page_208">[208]</SPAN></span>
weight of sadness, and the mourners departed comforted,
knowing not why.</p>
<p>But not upon a vague picture only did Hilda look.
German girls can keep their own counsel as well as
girls of other nations, and for all her father's joking
she had not "lost her chance" under the Lovers' Tree.
Often had she sat there—sat there not alone—and
now in thought she was there again. She heard a
voice—she leaned to meet a kiss. "Wilhelm," she
faltered, and then the vision dissolved in a mist of
hot and rushing tears. In the old fir she seemed to
lose a friend, an intercessor. Oh, why had this unhappy
quarrel arisen? Why had she and Wilhelm
loved at all, if only to be so unhappy in the end?</p>
<p>But, in truth, it is very easy for lovers to quarrel.
Like particles of electric matter, the two natures near,
attract, repel. The fire that leaps from either soul,
responsive to kindred fire, fuses or destroys. A hint,
a suspicion, jealousy, mistrust, the thousand and one
small chances of life, come between, and all is over.
Only—</p>
<p class="center">"The little pitted speck in garnered fruit"</p>
<p class="noi">is needful. A trifle, or what seemed a trifle, had
been the beginning of mischief between Hilda and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_209" id="Page_209">[209]</SPAN></span>
Wilhelm, but the breach had slowly widened till
now; when for weeks they had neither met nor
spoken, and the idyl begun under summer boughs
was withering in time of frost like summer flowers.</p>
<p>To the old tree, and to him alone, did the girl confide
her wretchedness. In his dumb ear she owned
herself in the wrong. "Why do you not say so?"
the responsive murmur seemed to breathe. "Wilhelm
is true! Wilhelm is kind! only a word, and
all will be well." But pride laid his finger on her
lips. She neglected the kindly monitor, the word
came not, and now the dear old fir was gone; and
thinking of all these things, Hilda's heart was very
sad.</p>
<p>Meantime upon the hillside a great crowd of people
were assembled about the fallen trunk. Old men
and women, with wistful eyes, stood there; comely
middle-aged pairs, surrounded by children; young
girls and their bachelors; boys with fresh rosy faces
and wondering eyes,—all alike had come to see once
more the face of the village friend. Merrily rang
the axes upon the wood. Some looked sad, some
merry, as the work went on. There was much interchange
of "Do you remembers," much laughing<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_210" id="Page_210">[210]</SPAN></span>
and joking, a few tears. The children with their
baskets ran about picking up the bright cones which
once hung like a coronet upon the forehead of the
fir. Here and there a woman stooped for a chip or
a small twig to carry away as relic. And then it
began to grow dark. The people recollected themselves,
as people will after doing a sentimental thing,
and saw that it was time to go home. So in contented
crowds they descended the hill to their suppers,
and threw billets of the old fir on the fire, and
beside the blaze partook of sausage and cheese, and
laughed and gossiped no less merrily than usual, and
the funeral of the old tree was over.</p>
<p>"We will keep all our cones, and the big fagot
which Fritz tied up, until day after to-morrow,"
said little Gretchen; "because, you know, day after
to-morrow comes Christmas eve, and the Christ-child
must be sure to find a good fire."</p>
<p>No one gainsaid this, so the fagot was laid aside.</p>
<p>All next day, and the next, did Hilda labor busily,
throwing herself with feverish energy into the Christmas
preparations. There was a plenty to do. The
furniture must shine its brightest, veal and puddings
must be made ready for spit and oven, green boughs<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_211" id="Page_211">[211]</SPAN></span>
be hung everywhere, and, above all, the tree must be
prepared. Hard and continually she worked, and
as the sun set on the blessed eve all was in order.
A vast fire crackled on the hearth of the "big room,"
thrown open in honor of the festival. Its bright
blaze was reflected back from the polished panels
of the tall corner clock, and danced on the rosy
apples and glossy filberts of the still unlighted tree,
which stood, green and magnificent, beyond. Little
fruit of value did this wonderful tree bear. Jackets,
stockings, leather shoes, loaded the lower boughs;
above was a flowering of warm hoods and gay neck-cloths,
there was a wooden cow for Gretchen, a
trumpet of red tin for little Paul; but the useful
and the necessary predominated. Tender hands had
arranged all, had hung the many-colored tapers,
crowned the whole with bright-berried stems, and,
in the moss at the foot, laid reverently a tiny straw
cradle, with waxen occupant, in memory of that
resting-place in the Bethlehem manger where once
a "young child lay." And now, pale and tired,
Hilda stood gazing upon her finished work.</p>
<p>"Sister, sister!" clamored eager voices through the
closed door, "hasn't the Christ-child come yet?"</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_212" id="Page_212">[212]</SPAN></span>
"No, dears, not yet. Go away and play quietly
in the kitchen. I'll call you when he comes."</p>
<p>The little footsteps retreated, and Hilda seated
herself before the fire with a weary sigh. It would
be an hour or more before her father would return,
and the lighting of the tree begin; so, leaning back
in the high carved chair, she gave herself up to rest
of body, leaving her mind to rove listlessly as it
would.</p>
<p>The basket of cones stood beside the hearth. Half
mechanically she stooped for a handful, and threw
them on the blaze. Then a certain drowsy peace
came over her, broken only by the flickering noise
of the burning cones. They did not burn like other
cones, she thought, and even as the idea floated
through her brain, a strange, phantasmal change
passed over them. Moving and blending, they began
to build a picture in the heart of the fire,—the
picture of a tree, drawn in flaming lines. Hilda
knew the tree. It was the old fir of Brelau, complete
in limb and trunk. And, as she gazed, figures
formed themselves beneath the boughs,—figures as
of people sitting there, which moved and scintillated,
and, swaying toward each other, seemed to clasp and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_213" id="Page_213">[213]</SPAN></span>
kiss. She uttered a low cry of pain. At the sound
the scene shifted, the tree dissolved as in fiery rain,
and the cones, raising themselves and climbing upward,
stood ranged in a group on the topmost log,
like a choir of musicians about to play. Strange
notes seemed to come from the blaze, low and humming,
like a whispered prelude, then voices began to
speak, or to sing—which was it?—in tones which
sounded oddly near, and yet infinitely far away.
It was like a chorus of elves sung to the accompaniment
of rustling leaves. And all the time it went
on, certain brightly flaming cones, which took precedence,
emphasized the music with a succession of
quick, glancing sparks, darting out like tiny finger-points,
as if to attract attention.</p>
<p>"Look at us! look at us!" were the words of the
strange <i>staccato</i> chant which sounded from the fire.
"We are all light and glorious as your love used
to be,—used to be. It isn't so any longer." Then
other cones, half burned and crusted over with white
ashes, pushed forward and took up the strain in sad
recitative: "Look at us! look at us, Hilda! We
are as your love is now,—is now. Ah, there will
be worse to come ere long!" And all the time they<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_214" id="Page_214">[214]</SPAN></span>
sang, glowing strongly from within, they fixed what
seemed eyes, red and winking, on Hilda's face. Then
the ashes from below, drifting upward in an odd,
aimless way, formed themselves into a shadowy
shape, and began to sing in low, muffled tones, full
of sadness. "We are dead, Hilda," was their song;
"all dead! dead as your love will be—will be—before
long." And at the close of the strain all the
cones closed together, and emitted a sigh so profound
and so melancholy that Hilda started from her chair.
Tears stood upon her cheeks. She stared at the fire
with strange excitement. It was burning quietly
now, and without noise. She was certainly awake.
Had she been dreaming?</p>
<p>Just at that moment the latch of the door clicked
slightly, and somebody entered, slowly, hesitatingly,
propelled from behind by a childish figure. "Hilda,"
said Gretchen's voice, "here's Wilhelm wanting to
see the father. I told him to come in, because <i>perhaps</i>
the father was here, or else the mother." And
Gretchen's eyes explored the room in search of the
Christ-child, for a glimpse of whom she had resorted
to this transparent device. Then, alarmed by Hilda's
stony silence, she suddenly hung her head, and, rushing<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_215" id="Page_215">[215]</SPAN></span>
out, clapped the door behind her, and left the
two alone.</p>
<p>Hilda gave a gasp of bewilderment. She could
not move. Was this part of the vision? Wilhelm
stole one furtive glance at her face, then dropped
his eyes. For a moment perfect stillness prevailed,
then, shifting uneasily from one leg to the other in
his embarrassment, the young man muttered something
undistinguishable, and turned. His hand was
on the door,—a moment more and he would be gone.
Hilda started forward.</p>
<p>"Wilhelm!" she exclaimed, with the hoarse utterance
of one who seeks to escape from some frightful
dream.</p>
<p>Wilhelm turned. He saw the pale, agitated face,
the eyes brimmed with tears, the imploring, out-stretched
hands. Another second and he held her
in his arms. The familiar touch melted the ice of
Hilda's heart, her head sank upon his breast, and in
a few broken words all was spoken and explained.</p>
<p>So brief an interval and all life changed! The
same intense feeling which drove them asunder drew
them as inevitably together now that once the returning
tides had chance to flow. Clasped in close<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_216" id="Page_216">[216]</SPAN></span>
embrace, with tears and smiles and loving self-reproachings,
they stood before the fire; and as they
bent for their first reconciled kiss, the fir cones,
flashing once more into life and activity, rose upon
the topmost log. Even the burned and blackened
ones glowed with fresh fire. Hand in hand, as it
were, they climbed into position, and leaped and
capered side by side as if merrily dancing, while
little jubilant cracks and clicks and sounds, as of
small hands clapped for joy, accompanied the movement.
Then suddenly the splendor faded, and sinking
with one consent into ashes, the cones sifted
through the logs and vanished forever, their mission
accomplished, their work done.</p>
<p>With eyes of amazement the lovers gazed upon
the spectacle to its close. As the last spark faded,
Hilda laid her head again on Wilhelm's breast.</p>
<p>"Ah!" she said, tenderly sighing, "the dear old
fir! He loved us well, Wilhelm, and that was his
'good-by.'"</p>
<p>Perhaps it was!</p>
<hr />
<h2><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_217" id="Page_217">[217]</SPAN></span> <SPAN name="balsam" id="balsam">A BALSAM PILLOW.</SPAN></h2>
<div>
<ANTIMG class="drop-cap" src="images/drop_n.jpg" width-obs="100" height-obs="102" alt="" /></div>
<p class="drop-cap noi">NOW that fir-needles and hemlock-needles
have become recognized articles of commerce,
and every other shop boasts its
row of fragrant cushions, with their inevitable
motto, "Give Me of Thy Balm, O Fir-tree,"
I am reminded of the first pillow of the sort that I
ever saw, and of what it meant to the girl who made
it. I should like to tell you the little story, simple
as it is. It belongs to the time, eight or nine years
since, before pine pillows became popular. Perhaps
Chateaubriand Dorset may be said, for once in her
life, to have set a fashion.</p>
<p>Yes, that was really her name! Her mother met
with it in a newspaper, and, without the least idea as
to whether it appertained to man or woman, adopted
it for her baby. The many syllables fascinated her,
I suppose, and there was, besides, that odd joy in
a piece of extravagance that costs nothing, which<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_218" id="Page_218">[218]</SPAN></span>
appeals to the thrifty New England nature, and is
one of its wholesome outlets and indulgences.</p>
<p>So the Methodist elder baptized the child "Chateaubriand
Aramintha," making very queer work of the
unfamiliar accents; and then, so far as practical purposes
are concerned, the name ceased to be. How
can a busy household, with milk to set, and milk to
skim, and pans to scald, and butter to make, and pigs
to feed, find time for a name like that? "Baby,"
the little girl was called till she was well settled on
her feet and in the use of her little tongue. Then she
became "Brie," and Brie Dorset she remained to the
end. Few people recollected that she possessed any
other name, unless the marriage, birth, and death
pages of the family Bible happened to be under
discussion.</p>
<p>The Dorsets' was one of those picturesque, lonely,
outlying farms, past which people drive in the summer,
saying, "How retired! how peaceful!" but past
which almost no one drives in the winter. It stood,
with its environment of red barns and apple-orchards,
at the foot of a low granite cliff whose top was crowned
with a fir wood; and two enormous elm-trees met
over its roof and made a checker-work of light and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_219" id="Page_219">[219]</SPAN></span>
shade on its closely blinded front. No sign of life
appeared to the city people who drew their horses
in to admire the situation, except, perhaps, a hen
scratching in the vegetable-beds, or a lazy cat basking
on the doorstep; and they would drive on, unconscious
that behind the slats of the green blinds
above a pair of eyes watched them go, and a hungry
young heart contrasted their lot with its own.</p>
<p>Hungry! There never was anything like the
starvation which goes on sometimes in those shut-up
farmhouses. Boys and girls feel it alike; but the
boys are less to be pitied, for they can usually devise
means to get away.</p>
<p>How could Brie get away? She was the only
child. Her parents had not married young. When
she was nineteen, they seemed almost elderly people,
so badly does life on a bleak New England farm
deal with human beings. Her mother, a frail little
woman, grew year by year less fit for hard labor.
The farm was not productive. Poverty, pinch, the
inevitable recurrence of the same things to be done
day after day, month after month, the same needs
followed by the same fatigues,—all these Brie had
to bear; and all the while the child had that love<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_220" id="Page_220">[220]</SPAN></span>
and longing for the beautiful which is part of the
artist's equipment, and the deprivation of which
is keen suffering. Sweet sights, sounds, smells,—all
these she craved, and could get only in such
measure as her daily work enabled her to get them
from that world of nature which is the satisfaction
of eager hearts to whom all other pleasures are
denied.</p>
<p>The fir wood on the upper hill was the temple
where she worshipped. There she went with her
Bible on Sunday afternoons, with her patching and
stocking-mending on other days. There she dreamed
her dreams and prayed her prayers, and while there
she was content. But all too soon would come the
sound of the horn blown from below, or a call from
the house, "Brie, Brie, the men are coming to supper;
make haste!" and she would be forced to hurry back
to the workaday world.</p>
<p>Harder times followed. When she was just twenty,
her father fell from his loaded hay-wagon, and fractured
his thigh. There was no cure for the hurt, and
after six months of hopeless tendance, he died. Brie
and her mother were left together on the lonely farm,
with the added burden of a large bill for doctoring<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_221" id="Page_221">[221]</SPAN></span>
and medicines, which pressed like a heavy weight on
their honorable hearts.</p>
<p>The hired man, Reuben Hall, was well disposed
and honest, but before Mr. Dorset's death he had
begun to talk of going to the West, and Brie foreboded
that he might not be willing to stay with
them. Mrs. Dorset, broken down by nursing and
sorrow, had become an invalid, unable to assist save
in the lightest ways. The burden was sore for one
pair of young shoulders to bear. Brie kept up a
brave face by day, but at night, horrors of helplessness
and apprehension seized her. The heavens
seemed as brass, against which her feeble prayers
beat in vain; the future was barred, as it were, with
an impassable gate.</p>
<p>What could they do? Sell the farm? That would
take time; for no one in particular wanted to buy it.
If Reuben would stand by them, they might be able
to fight it out for another year, and, what with butter
and eggs and the corn-crop, make enough for his
wages and a bare living. But would Reuben stay?</p>
<p>Our virtues sometimes treat us as investments do,
and return a dividend when we least expect it. It
was at this hard crisis that certain good deeds of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_222" id="Page_222">[222]</SPAN></span>
Brie's in the past stood her friend. She had always
been good to Reuben, and her sweet ways and consideration
for his comfort had gradually won a passage
into his rather stolid affections. Now, seeing
the emergency she was in, and the courage with
which she met it, he could not quite find the heart
to "leave the little gal to make out by herself."
Fully purposing to go, he stayed, putting off the idea
of departure from month to month; and though, true
to his idea of proper caution, he kept his good intentions
to himself, so that the relief of having him
there was constantly tempered by the dread lest he
might go at any time, still it <i>was</i> relief.</p>
<p>So April passed, and May and June. The crops
were planted, the vegetables in. Brie strained every
nerve. She petted her hens, and coaxed every possible
egg out of them, she studied the tastes of the
two cows, she maintained a brave show of cheer for
her ailing mother, but all the time she was sick at
heart. Everything seemed closing in. How long
could she keep it up?</p>
<p>The balsam firs of the hill grove could have told
tales in those days. They were Brie's sole confidants.
The consolation they gave, the counsel they<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_223" id="Page_223">[223]</SPAN></span>
communicated, were mute, indeed, but none the less
real to the anxious girl who sat beneath them, or laid
her cheek on their rough stems. June passed, and
with early July came the answer to Brie's many
prayers. It came, as answers to prayer often do, in
a shape of which she had never dreamed.</p>
<p>Miss Mary Morgan, teacher in grammar school
No. 3, Ward Nineteen, of the good city of Boston,
came, tired out from her winter's work, to spend a
few days with Farmer Allen's wife, her second cousin,
stopped one day at the Dorset's door, while driving,
to ask for a drink of water, took a fancy to the old
house and to Brie, and next day came over to propose
herself as a boarder for three months.</p>
<p>"I can only afford to pay seven dollars a week,"
she said; "but, on the other hand, I will try not to
make much trouble, if you will take me."</p>
<p>"Seven dollars a week; only think!" cried Brie,
gleefully, to her mother after the bargain was completed,
and Miss Morgan gone. "Doesn't it seem
like a fortune? It'll pay Reuben's wages, and leave
ever so much over! And she doesn't eat much meat,
she says, and she likes baked potatoes and cream
and sweet baked apples better than anything. And<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_224" id="Page_224">[224]</SPAN></span>
there's the keeping-room chamber all cleaned and
ready. Doesn't it seem as if she was sent to us,
mother?"</p>
<p>"Your poor father never felt like keepin' boarders,"
said Mrs. Dorset. "I used to kind of fancy the idea
of it, but he wasn't willin'. I thought it would be
company to have one in the house, if they was nice
folks. It does seem as if this was the Lord's will
for us; her coming in so unexpected, and all."</p>
<p>Two days later Miss Morgan, with a hammock
and a folding canvas chair and a trunk full of light
reading, arrived, and took possession of her new
quarters. For the first week or two she did little
but rest, sleeping for hours at a time in the hammock
swung beneath the shadowing elms. Then, as the
color came back to her thin face and the light to her
eyes, she began to walk a little, to sit with Brie in
the fir grove, or read aloud to her on the doorstep
while she mended, shelled peas, or picked over berries;
and all life seemed to grow easier and pleasanter
for the dwellers in the solitary farmhouse. The
guest gave little trouble, she paid her weekly due
punctually, and the steady income, small as it was,
made all the difference in the world to Brie.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_225" id="Page_225">[225]</SPAN></span>
As the summer went by, and she grew at home
with her new friend, she found much relief in confiding
to her the perplexities of her position.</p>
<p>"I see," Miss Morgan said; "it is the winter that
is the puzzle. I will engage to come back next
summer as I have this, and that will help along; but
the time between now and then is the difficulty."</p>
<p>"Yes," replied Brie; "the winter is the puzzle,
and Reuben's money. We have plenty of potatoes
and corn and vegetables to take us through, and
there's the pig to kill, and the chickens will lay
some; if only there were any way in which I
could make enough for Reuben's wages, we could
manage."</p>
<p>"I must think it over," said Miss Morgan.</p>
<p>She pulled a long branch of the balsam fir nearer
as she spoke, and buried her nose in it. It was the
first week of September, and she and Brie were sitting
in the hill grove.</p>
<p>"I love this smell so," she said. "It is delicious.
It makes me dream."</p>
<p>Brie broke off a bough.</p>
<p>"I shall hang it over your bed," she said, "and
you will smell it all night."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_226" id="Page_226">[226]</SPAN></span>
So the fir bough hung upon the wall till it gradually
yellowed, and the needles began to drop.</p>
<p>"Why, they are as sweet as ever,—sweeter," declared
Brie, smelling a handful which she had swept
from the floor. Then an idea came into her head.</p>
<p>She gathered a great fagot of the branches, and
laid them to dry in the sun on the floor of a little-used
piazza. When partly dried, she stripped off
the needles, stuffed with them a square cotton bag,
and made for that a cover of soft sage-green silk,
with an odd shot pattern over it. It was a piece
of what had been her great-grandmother's wedding
gown.</p>
<p><i>Voilà!</i> Do you realize the situation, reader?
Brie had made the first of all the many balsam
pillows. It was meant for a good-by gift to Miss
Morgan.</p>
<p>"Your cushion is the joy of my life," wrote that
lady to her a month after she went home. "Every
one who sees it, falls in love with it. Half a dozen
people have asked me how they could get one like
it. And, Brie, this has given me an idea. Why
should you not make them for sale? I will send
you up some pretty silk for the covers, and you<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_227" id="Page_227">[227]</SPAN></span>
might cross-stitch a little motto if you liked. I copy
some for you. Two people have given me an order
already. They will pay four dollars apiece if you
like to try."</p>
<p>This suggestion was the small wedge of the new
industry. Brie lost no time in making the two pillows,
grandmother's gown fortunately holding out
for their covers. Then came some pretty red silk
from Miss Morgan, with yellow <i>filoselle</i> for the
mottoes, and more orders. Brie worked busily that
winter, for her balsam pillows had to be made in
spare moments when other work permitted. The
grove on the hill was her unfailing treasury of supply.
The thick-set twigs bent them to her will;
the upper branches seemed to her to rustle as with
satisfaction at the aid they were giving. In the
spring the old trees renewed their foliage with
vigorous purpose, as if resolved not to balk her in her
purpose.</p>
<p>The fir grove paid Reuben's wages that winter.
Miss Morgan came back the following June, and by
that time balsam pillows were established as articles
of commerce, and Brie had a munificent offer from
a recently established Decorative Art Society for a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_228" id="Page_228">[228]</SPAN></span>
supply of the needles, at three dollars the pound.
It was hard, dirty work to prepare such a quantity,
but she did not mind that.</p>
<p>As I said, this was some years since. Brie no
longer lives in her old home. Her mother died the
third year after Miss Morgan came to them, the farm
is sold, and Brie married. She lives now on a ranch
in Colorado, but she has never forgotten the fir-grove,
and the memory of it is a help often in the desponding
moments that come at times to all lives.</p>
<p>"I could not be worse off than I was then," she
says to herself. "There seemed no help or hope
anywhere. I felt as if God didn't care and didn't
hear my prayers; and yet, all the time, there was
dear Miss Morgan coming to help us, and there were
the trees, great beautiful things, nodding their heads,
and trying to show me what could be made out of
them. No, I never will be faithless again, nor let
myself doubt, however dark things may look, but
remember my balsam pillows, and trust in God."</p>
<hr />
<h2><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_229" id="Page_229">[229]</SPAN></span> <SPAN name="colonel" id="colonel">COLONEL WHEELER.</SPAN></h2>
<div>
<ANTIMG class="drop-cap" src="images/drop_c.jpg" width-obs="100" height-obs="102" alt="" /></div>
<p class="drop-cap noi">COLONEL WHEELER, as any one might
see at a glance, had been a gallant officer
in his day. It was true that he no
longer had anything to do with military
movements, but his very face suggested a martial past.
So did his figure, which, though thin to an almost incredible
degree, was unmistakably that of a military
man, and also his dress, for the colonel invariably
appeared in full uniform, with a scarlet, gold-laced
coat, epaulettes, and a cocked hat and feathers, seldom
removed even at meal-times. His moustache
waved fiercely half-way across his cheeks, his eyes
were piercing, and his eyebrows black and frowning;
in short, it would be difficult to imagine a more
warlike appearance than he presented on the most
peaceful occasions.</p>
<p>Like all truly brave men, Colonel Wheeler was as
gentle as he was valiant, and nothing pleased him<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_230" id="Page_230">[230]</SPAN></span>
better in the piping times of peace than to be detailed
on escort duty, and made of use to the ladies
of his acquaintance. So it came to pass that again
and again he was asked to take charge of large family
parties on long journeys. You might see him starting
off with a wife or two, half a dozen sisters-in-law,
and from eight to fourteen children, all of them belonging
to somebody else; not one of them being
kith or kin to the gallant colonel. They made really
a formidable assemblage when collected, and it took
the longest legal envelope which Liz—</p>
<p>There! I have let out the secret. Colonel Wheeler
was a paper doll, and these ladies and children who
travelled about with him were paper dolls also. They
belonged to Lizzie Bruce and her cousin Ernestine,
who between them owned several whole families of
such. These families were all large. None of the
mamma dolls had less than twelve children, and
some of them had as many as twenty. Lizzie and
Ernestine despised people not made of paper, who
had only two or three little boys and girls. In fact,
Lizzie was once heard to say of some neighbors with
eleven children, "They are the only really satisfactory
people I ever knew,—just as good as paper<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_231" id="Page_231">[231]</SPAN></span>
dolls;" and this was meant as the highest possible
compliment.</p>
<p>Lizzie lived in Annapolis, Md., and Ernestine in
Hingham, Mass., so, as you will see, there was a
long distance between their homes. It took a day
and a half to make the journey, and the little cousins
did not visit each other more than once or twice
a year. But the dolls went much oftener. <i>They</i>
travelled by mail, in one of those long yellow envelopes
which lawyers use to put papers in, and
Colonel Wheeler always went in the same envelope
to take care of them. When they came back from
these trips, Lizzie or Ernestine, whichever it chanced
to be, would unpack them, and exclaim delightedly,
"How well the dear things look! So much better
for the change! See, mamma, how round and pink
their faces have grown!"</p>
<p>"I wouldn't advise you to depend so much on
Colonel Wheeler," Lizzie's mother would sometimes
say. "These military men are rather uncertain characters.
I wouldn't send off all the dolls at once with
him, if I were you. And really, Lizzie, such constant
journeys are very expensive. There is never a
stamp in my desk when I want one in a hurry."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_232" id="Page_232">[232]</SPAN></span>
"But, mamma, the children really <i>had</i> to have a
change," Lizzie would protest, with tears in her eyes.
"And as for the colonel, he is such a good man,
truly, mamma! He would never steal anybody
else's family! He takes beau-tiful care of the dolls,
always."</p>
<p>"Very well, we shall see," answered mamma,
with a teazing smile. But she saw that Lizzie was
in earnest, so she did not say anything more to
trouble her, and the very next day contributed
seven postage-stamps to pay for the transportation
of a large party which Lizzie wanted to send on to
Hingham for a Christmas visit.</p>
<p>This party included, besides Colonel Wheeler, who
as usual acted as escort, Mrs. Allen, the wife of
Captain Allen, her fourteen children, her sister-in-law
Miss Allen, her own sister Pauline Gray,—so
called because her only dress happened to be made of
gray and blue tissue-paper,—and Mrs. Adipose and
her little girl. Mrs. Adipose, whose name had been
suggested by papa, was the fattest of all the dolls.
Her daughter was fat, too, and Ernestine had increased
this effect by making her a jacket so much
too large for her that it could only be kept on<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_233" id="Page_233">[233]</SPAN></span>
with a dab of glue. Captain Allen was a creature
who had no real existence. Lizzie meant to
make a doll to represent him some day. Meanwhile,
he was kept persistently "at the front," wherever
that might be, and Mrs. Allen travelled about
as freely as if she had no husband at all. This
Lizzie and Ernestine considered an admirable arrangement;
for, as Captain Allen never came home and
never wrote, he was as little of an inconvenience
to his family as any gentleman can ever hope
to be.</p>
<p>Well, this large and mixed company started off
gayly in the mail-bag, and in due time Lizzie heard
of their safe arrival, that they were all well, and that
the baby "already looked better for the change."
About three weeks later another letter came, and she
opened it without the least qualm of anxiety, or any
suspicion of the dreadful news it was to bring. It
ran thus:—</p>
<div class="blockcenter">
<p><span class="smcap">Dear Liz</span>,—Mrs. Adipose grew a little home-sick.
She began to worry about Mr. Adipose. She was afraid
he would have trouble with the servants, or else try to
clean house while she was away, and make an awful
mess all over everything. You never could tell what<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_234" id="Page_234">[234]</SPAN></span>
men would do when they were left alone, she said. So,
as I saw she wasn't enjoying herself any more, and as
the baby and little Ellen seemed to have got as much
good out of the visit as they were likely to get, I sent
them back last week Friday, and hope you got them
safely.</p>
</div>
<p>Lizzie dropped the letter with a scream of dismay.
This was Saturday. Last week Friday was more
than a week ago. Where, oh, where were the precious
dolls?</p>
<p>She flew with her tragic tale to mamma, who, for
all she was very sorry, could not help laughing.</p>
<p>"You know I warned you against trusting too
much to Colonel Wheeler," she said.</p>
<p>"Oh, mamma, it isn't his fault, I am sure it isn't,"
pleaded Lizzie. "I have perfect confidence in him.
Think how often he has gone to Hingham, and never
once didn't come back! He <i>would</i> have fetched
them safely if he hadn't been interfered with, I
know he would! No, something dreadful has happened,—it's
that horrid post-office!" and she wrung
her hands.</p>
<p>Mamma was very sorry for Lizzie. Papa wrote to
the postmaster, and Ernestine's papa inquired at the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_235" id="Page_235">[235]</SPAN></span>
Hingham post-office, and there was quite a stir over
the lost travellers.</p>
<p>Time went on. A month, six weeks, two months
passed, and no tidings came, and Mr. Adipose still
sat in the lonely baby-house, watching the cook
brandishing a paper saucepan—always the same
saucepan—over the toy stove, and Bridget, the
"housemaid," forever dusting the same table-top, and
never getting any farther on with her work. Mamma
proposed that Lizzie should make some new dolls to
take the place of the lost ones, and offered help and
the use of her mucilage bottle; but Lizzie shook her
head sorrowfully.</p>
<p>"I can't help feeling as if the Allens may come
back some day," she said. "Colonel Wheeler is such
a good traveller; and what would they think if there
was a strange family in their rooms? Besides, it's
almost as much fun to play without them, because
there is Mr. Adipose, a widower, you know, which
is very interesting, and the two pairs of twins, which
Mrs. Allen forgot to take. Besides, I can always
make believe that they are coming to-morrow."</p>
<p>The very next morning after this conversation, as
mamma sat writing in her room upstairs, she heard<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_236" id="Page_236">[236]</SPAN></span>
a wild shriek at the front door. The postman had
rapped a moment before, and Lizzie had rushed down
to meet him, as she had each day since the dolls
were lost. The shriek was so loud and sudden that
Mrs. Bruce jumped up; but before she could get
to the door in flew Lizzie, holding in her hand a wild
huddle of battered blue envelopes with "Dead Letter
Office" stamped on their corners, and a mass of
pink and gray and green gowns and funny tumbled
capes and hats. It was the doll party, returned
at last!</p>
<p>"Mamma, mamma," she cried, "what did I tell
you? Colonel Wheeler didn't run away with them;
he has brought them all home."</p>
<p>There they were indeed; Mrs. Adipose as fat as
ever, Mrs. Allen, and all her children, the sister,
the sister-in-law, and Colonel Wheeler, erect and
dignified as usual, in spite of a green crease across
both his legs, and a morsel of postage-stamp in his
eye, and wearing an air of conscious merit, which the
occasion fully warranted. As Lizzie rapturously embraced
him, she cried: "Dear old Colonel, nobody
believed in you but me, not even mamma! I knew
you hadn't run away with nineteen people. Mamma<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_237" id="Page_237">[237]</SPAN></span>
laughed at me, but she doesn't know you as well as
I do. Nobody shall ever laugh at you again."</p>
<p>And nobody did. Colonel Wheeler had earned
public confidence, and from that day to this no one
has dared to say a word against him in Lizzie's
hearing. He has made several journeys to Hingham
without the least misadventure, and papa says he
would trust him to escort Lizzie herself if it were
necessary. He is the hero of the dolls' home, and
poor old Mr. Adipose, who never stirs from home,
is made miserable by having him held up as a
perpetual model for imitation. But unlike the generality
of heroes, Colonel Wheeler lives up to his
reputation, and is not less modest, useful, and agreeable
in the domestic circle because of being so exceptionally
meritorious!</p>
<hr />
<h2><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_238" id="Page_238">[238]</SPAN></span> <SPAN name="ninety" id="ninety">NINETY-THREE AND NINETY-FOUR.</SPAN></h2>
<div>
<ANTIMG class="drop-cap" src="images/drop_n.jpg" width-obs="100" height-obs="102" alt="" /></div>
<p class="drop-cap noi">NINETY-THREE and Ninety-four were two
houses standing side by side in the outskirts
of a country town, and to all
outward appearance as like each other
as two peas. They were the pioneer buildings of a
small brick block; but as yet the rest of the block
had not been built, which was all the better for
Ninety-three and Ninety-four, and gave them more
space and outlook. Both had French roofs with
dormer windows; both front doors "grained" to
represent oak, the graining falling into a pattern of
regular stripes like a watered silk; and across the
front of each, on the ground floor, ran the same little
sham balcony of varnished iron,—balconies on which
nothing heavier than a cat could venture without
risk of bringing the frail structures down into the
street.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_239" id="Page_239">[239]</SPAN></span>
Inside, the houses differed in trifling respects, as
houses must which are under the control of differing
minds; but in one point they were precisely alike
within,—which was, that the back room of the third
story of each was occupied by a girl of seventeen.</p>
<p>It is of these two rooms that I want to tell the
story. So much has been said and written of late
years about home decoration and the methods of
producing it, that I think some other girls of
seventeen with rooms to make pretty may like to
hear of how Eleanor Pyne and May Blodgett managed
theirs.</p>
<p>Eleanor was the girl at Ninety-three. She and
May were intimate friends, or considered themselves
such. Intimacy is a word very freely used among
young people who have not learned what a sacred
word it is and how very much it means. They had
grown up together, had gone to the same schools,
shared most of their pleasures as well as their lessons,
sent each other Christmas presents and birthday
cards every year, and consulted in advance over
their clothes, spring bonnets, and fancy work, which,
taken all together, may be said to make an intimacy
according to the general use of the term. So it was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_240" id="Page_240">[240]</SPAN></span>
natural that, when May, stirred by the sense of
young-ladyhood just at hand and by the modern
impulse for house decoration, desired to "do over"
and beautify her room, Eleanor should desire it
also.</p>
<p>Making a room pretty nowadays would seem easy
enough where there is plenty of money for the purpose.
There is only the embarrassment of choice,
though that is so embarrassing at times as to lead one
to envy those grandmothers of ours, who, with only
three or four patterns of everything to choose from,
and those all ugly, had but the simple task of selecting
the least ugly! But in the case of my two
girls there was this further complication, that very
little money could be used for adornment of the
bedrooms. Mrs. Blodgett and Mrs. Pyne had consulted
over the matter, and the decision was that
Eleanor and May might each spend twenty dollars,
and no more.</p>
<p>What can be done with twenty dollars? It will
buy one pretty article of furniture. It will pay for
a "Kensington Art Square," with perhaps enough
left for cheese-cloth curtains. It will paper a room,
or paint it. You can easily dispose of the whole of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_241" id="Page_241">[241]</SPAN></span>
it, if you will, in a single portière. And here were two
rooms which needed renovation from floor to ceiling!</p>
<p>The rooms were of the same size. Both had two
windows looking north and an ample closet. The
most important difference lay in the fact that the
builder of the houses, for some reason known only to
himself, had put a small fireplace across the corner
of Eleanor's room, and had put none in May's. <i>Per
contra</i> May's room was papered, which she considered
a counterbalancing advantage; but as the paper was
not very pretty, Eleanor did not agree with her.</p>
<p>Many were the consultations held between the
two girls. And just here, before they had actually
begun operations, a piece of good luck befell both of
them. Eleanor's grandmother presented her with an
easy-chair, an old one, very shabby as to cover, but
a good chair still, and very comfortable. And almost
simultaneously a happily timed accident occurred to
Mrs. Blodgett's spare-room carpet, which made the
buying of a new one necessary, and the old one was
given to May. It was a still respectable Brussels,
with rather a large medallion figure on a green
ground. It did not comport very well with the blue
and drab paper on the walls, and the medallions<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_242" id="Page_242">[242]</SPAN></span>
looked very big on the smaller floor; but May cared
nothing for that, and she accepted her windfall
gleefully.</p>
<p>"It will save ever and ever so much," she said,
joyously. "Carpets do cost so. Poor Eleanor, you
will have to get one for yourself, unless you can
persuade your cook to upset an oil lamp on one of
your mother's."</p>
<p>"Oh, Annie is too careful; she could never be persuaded
to do such a thing as that," laughed Eleanor.
"Besides, I don't want her to. I don't like any of
mother's carpets very much."</p>
<p>"Well, I don't care what sort of a carpet it is so
long as I don't have to buy it," said May.</p>
<p>"I do," replied Eleanor.</p>
<p>She did. There was this great point of difference
between the friends. Eleanor possessed by nature
that eye for color and sense of effects which belongs
to what people call the "artistic" temperament.
May had none of this, and did not even understand
what it meant. To her all reds and olives and yellows
were alike; differences of tone, inflections of
tint, were lost on her untrained and unappreciative
vision. She was unconscious of this deficiency, so<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_243" id="Page_243">[243]</SPAN></span>
it did not annoy her, and as Eleanor had a quiet and
pleasant way of differing with her, they never quarrelled.
But none the less did each hold to her own
point of view and her own opinion.</p>
<p>So, while May read eagerly all the articles in the
secular and religious papers which show how girls
and women have made plain homes cheaply charming
by painting sunflowers and Black-Eyed Susans on
ink-bottles and molasses-jugs, converting pork-barrels
into arm-chairs with the aid of "excelsior" and
burlaps, and "lighting up" dark corners with six-cent
fans, and was fired with an ambition to do the
same, Eleanor silently dissented from her enthusiasms.
She was ready to help, however, even when
she did not agree; and May, glad of the help, did not
notice much the lack of sympathy. It is often so in
friendships. One does the talking and one the listening.
One kisses while the other holds out the
cheek, as the French proverb puts it; one lays down
the law and the other differs without disputing it,
so both are satisfied.</p>
<p>It was so in this case. Eleanor was doing a great
deal of quiet thinking and planning while May chattered
by the hour over her projects.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_244" id="Page_244">[244]</SPAN></span>
"What I want my room to be," she told her friend,
"is gay and dressy. I hate dull-looking rooms,
and having no carpet or paper to buy I can get lots
of chintz. There's a lovely pattern on the bargain
counter at Shell's for fourteen cents, all over roses.
I am going to have a whole piece of it, and just
cover up all that awful old yellow furniture of mine
entirely. The bureau is to have little rods across
the front and curtains to hide the drawers, like that
picture in the 'Pomologist,' and I shall make a soapbox
footstool and a barrel chair, and have lambrequins
and a drapery over my bed, and a coverlet
and valances. The washstand I have decided to do
in burlaps with cat-tails embroidered on the front,
and a splasher with a pattern of swans and, 'Wash
and be clean.' Won't it be lovely?</p>
<p>"You know those black-walnut book-shelves of
mine," she went on, after a pause; "well, I am going
to cover them in white muslin with little pleated
ruffles on the edges and pink satin bows at the
corners. Sarah Stanton has promised to paint me a
stone bottle with roses to put on top, and Bell Short
is working me a wall banner. It's going to be the
gayest little place you ever saw."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_245" id="Page_245">[245]</SPAN></span>
"Won't the white muslin soil soon, and won't so
much chintz get very dusty?" objected Eleanor.</p>
<p>"Oh, they can be washed," replied May, easily.</p>
<p>So the big roll of chintz was ordered home, and for
a fortnight she and Eleanor spent all their spare time
in hemming ruffles, tacking pleatings on to wooden
shelves, and putting up frills and curtains. When
all was done the room looked truly very fresh and
gay. The old yellow "cottage furniture" had vanished
under its raiment of chintz and was quite
hidden. Even the foot-board of the bed had its
slip-cover and flounce. The books were ranged in
rows on the muslin shelves with crisp little ruffles
above and below. Flowers and bright-colored zig-zags
of crewels adorned everything. Wherever it
was possible, a Japanese fan was stuck on the wall,
or a bow of ribbon, or a little embroidered something,
or a Christmas card. Scarfs of one sort or another
were looped across the corners of the pictures, tidies
innumerable adorned the chair-backs and table-tops.
There was a general look of fulness and of an irresistible
tendency in things to be of no particular use
except to make spots of meaningless color and keep
the eye roving restlessly to and fro.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_246" id="Page_246">[246]</SPAN></span>
"Isn't it just lovely?" said May, as she stood in
the doorway to take in the effect. "Now, Eleanor
Pyne, do say it's lovely."</p>
<p>"It's as bright as can be," answered Eleanor, cordially.
"Only I can't bear to think of all these
pretty things getting dusty. They're so nice and
fresh now."</p>
<p>"Oh, they can easily be dusted," said May. "You
are a perfect crank about dust, Elly. Now, here is
my account. I think I have managed pretty well,
don't you?"</p>
<p>The account ran thus:—</p>
<table class="account" summary="May's Account">
<tr>
<td class="tdl">
Sixty yards of chintz at 14 cents a yard
</td>
<td class="tdr">
$8.40
</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl">
Burlaps, cheese-cloth, white muslin
</td>
<td class="tdr">
3.25
</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl">
Fans, ribbons, crewels
</td>
<td class="tdr">
1.60
</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl">
Stamping a tidy
</td>
<td class="tdr">
.30
</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl">
One wicker-work chair
</td>
<td class="tdr">
5.00
</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl">
Hanging-basket
</td>
<td class="tdr">
1.25
</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="indent">
Total
</td>
<td class="tdr totaldivider">
$19.80
</td>
</tr>
</table>
<p>"There's twenty cents left over," explained May,
as she finished reading the items. "That will just
get a yellow ribbon to tie round the handle of
my clothes-brush. Eleanor, you've been ever so
good to help me so much. When are you going<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_247" id="Page_247">[247]</SPAN></span>
to begin your room? You must let me help you
now."</p>
<p>"I began this morning."</p>
<p>"Have you really begun? What did you get?"</p>
<p>"Oh, I didn't get anything. This first thing isn't
to cost anything at all."</p>
<p>"Why, what is it?"</p>
<p>"You know that ugly fire-board in front of my
fireplace? I have taken it upstairs to the attic,
and mother has lent me some cunning little andirons
and a shovel and tongs which grandmamma
gave her, and I am going to have an open fire."</p>
<p>"But you don't need one. The room is warm
enough, with your register."</p>
<p>"Oh, I know that. And I didn't mean that I was
going to <i>light</i> the fire, only have it all ready for lighting.
I rubbed the brass knobs myself with Puit's
Pomade, and they shine <i>beautifully</i>, and I painted
the bricks with red-ochre and water, and arranged
the wood and kindlings, and it has such a cosy,
homelike look, you can't think!"</p>
<p>"Well, I confess I don't see the cosiness of a fire
that you're never going to light."</p>
<p>"Oh, mamma says if I ever am sick in bed, or<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_248" id="Page_248">[248]</SPAN></span>
there is any particular reason for it, I may light it.
And even if it doesn't happen often, I shall have the
comfort of knowing that it's all ready."</p>
<p>"I call it cold comfort. What a queer girl you
are! Well, what are you going to do next, Elly?"</p>
<p>"You will laugh when I tell you. I'm going to
paper my room myself."</p>
<p>"Not really! Why, you can't. Papering is very
difficult; I have always heard so. People have to
get men to do it, always."</p>
<p>"I don't believe it's so very difficult. There was
a piece about it once in the 'Family Friend' which
I cut out and saved. It told how to make the
paste and everything, and it didn't seem hard at
all. Mother thinks I can. I'm going to begin to-morrow.
In fact, I began yesterday, for old Joyce
came and mended the crack in the ceiling and kalsomined
it, and oh, May, I did such a <i>thrifty</i> thing!
He had a nice big brush and a roller to smooth out
the paper with, and don't you think, I made a bargain
with him to hire them out to me for three cents
an hour, so I sha'n't have to buy any."</p>
<p>"Didn't he laugh?"</p>
<p>"Yes, he laughed, and Ned laughed too; but I<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_249" id="Page_249">[249]</SPAN></span>
don't care. 'Let those laugh who win,'" concluded
Eleanor, with a bright, confident smile.</p>
<p>"Come in to-morrow afternoon and see how I get
on," she called out from the door of Ninety-three.</p>
<p>May went at the appointed time. The papering
was done, and for a beginner very well done, though
an expert might easily have found faulty places here
and there. The paper Eleanor had chosen was of a
soft, warm yellow like pale sunshine, which seemed
to neutralize the cold light of the north windows.
It looked plain when seen in shadow, but where
the light struck it revealed a pattern of graceful interlaced
disks. And the ceiling was tinted with a
much lighter shade of the same yellow. A chestnut
picture-rod separated wall and ceiling.</p>
<p>"Putting the paper on myself saved <i>lots</i>," announced
Eleanor, gleefully. "It only cost fifteen
cents a roll, so the whole room came to exactly a dollar
eighty. Then I am to pay Joyce eighteen cents
for six hours' use of his brush and roller, and mother
isn't going to charge anything for the flour for the
paste, because I boiled it myself. I had to get the
picture-moulding, though, and that was rather dear,—nearly
two dollars. Ned nailed it up for me."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_250" id="Page_250">[250]</SPAN></span>
"Why didn't you have a paper border; it would
not have cost nearly as much?"</p>
<p>"No, but I should have had to drive nails and
tacks in every time I wanted to hang up anything,
and that would have spoiled the paper. And I want
that to last a long, long time."</p>
<p>"What are you going to do with your furniture?"
asked May, casting an eye of disfavor at the articles
in question, a so-called "cottage" set, enamelled, of a
faded, shabby blue.</p>
<p>"I am going to paint them," replied Eleanor,
daringly.</p>
<p>"Eleanor Pyne! you can't!"</p>
<p>But Eleanor could and did. Painting is by no
means the recondite art which some of its professors
would have us suppose. Eleanor avoided one of
the main difficulties of the craft, by buying her
paint ready mixed and qualified with "dryers." She
<SPAN name="chose" id="chose"></SPAN><ins title="Original has
choose">chose</ins> a pretty tint of olive brown. Ned took her
bedstead apart for her, and one by one she carried
the different articles to a little-used attic, where,
equipped in a long-sleeved apron and a pair of
old cotton gloves to save her fingers, she gradually
coated each smoothly with the new paint. It took<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_251" id="Page_251">[251]</SPAN></span>
some days to finish, for she did not work continuously,
but when done she felt rewarded for her
pains; for the furniture not only looked new, but
was prettier than it had ever been before during
the memory of man. Her brother Ned was so
pleased with her success, that he volunteered, if
she would pay for the "stuff," to make a broad
pine shelf to nail over the narrow shelf of her
chimney-piece, and some smaller ones above, cut
after a pretty design which he had seen in an agricultural
magazine. This handsome offer Eleanor
gladly accepted, and when the shelves were done,
she covered them with two coats of the same useful
olive-brown paint.</p>
<p>There was still some paint left; and grown bold
with practice and no longer afraid of her big brush,
Eleanor essayed a bolder flight. She first painted her
doors and her window-frames, then she attacked her
floor, and, leaving an ample square space in the
middle, executed a border two feet and a half wide
all round it, in a pattern of long diamonds done
in two shades of olive, the darker being obtained by
mixing a little black with the original tint.</p>
<p>"You see I have to buy my own carpet," she explained<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_252" id="Page_252">[252]</SPAN></span>
to the astonished and somewhat scandalized
May; "and with this border a little square one will
answer, instead of my having to get a great big thing
for the whole floor."</p>
<p>"But sha'n't you hate to put your feet on bare
boards?"</p>
<p>"That's just what I sha'n't do. Don't you see
that the bureau and washstand and the bedstead
and towel-frame and all the rest fill up nearly all
the space I have left for a border. What's the
use of buying carpet for <i>them</i> to stand on?"</p>
<p>May shook her head. She was not capable of
such original reasoning. In her code the thing
that generally had been always should be.</p>
<p>"Well, it seems rather queer to me—and not
very comfortable," she said. "And I can't think
why you painted those shelves over the mantel instead
of covering them with something,—chintz,
now. They would have looked awfully pretty with
pinked ruffles, you know, and long curtains to draw
across the front like that picture you saw in 'Home
made Happy.'"</p>
<p>"Oh, I shouldn't have liked that at all. I should
hate the idea of calico curtains to a mantel-piece. It<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_253" id="Page_253">[253]</SPAN></span>
would always seem as if they were going to catch
fire."</p>
<p>"But they <i>couldn't</i>. You don't have any fire,"
persisted May.</p>
<p>"No, but they would seem so. And I want my
fire to look as if it could be lighted at any minute."</p>
<p>Eleanor's instinct was based on an "underlying
principle." It is a charming point in any fireplace
to look as if it were constantly ready for use. Inflammable
draperies, however pretty, militate against
this look, and so are a mistake in taste, especially in
our changeful New England climate, where, even in
midsummer, a little blaze may at any moment be desirable
to cheer a dull day or warm a chilly evening.</p>
<p>But May herself was forced to admit that the room
looked "comfortable" when the square of pretty ingrain
carpeting of a warm golden brown was tacked
into its place, and the furniture brought back from
the attic and arranged. Things at once fell into harmonious
relation with each other, as in a well-thought-out
room they should do. The creamy, bright paper
made a pleasant background; there was an air of
cheerfulness even on cloudy days. May could not
understand the reason of this, or why on such days<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_254" id="Page_254">[254]</SPAN></span>
her reds and pinks and drabs and greens and blues
never seemed to warm her out of dulness.</p>
<p>"I am sure my colors are a great deal brighter
than yours," she would say; "I cannot imagine why
they don't light up better."</p>
<p>Eleanor did not try for many evanescent prettinesses.
In fact, she could not, even had she wished
to do so, for her money was all spent; so, as she
told her mother, she contented herself with having
secured things that would wear, and a pretty color.
She put short curtains of "scrim" at her windows,
and plain serviceable towels which could be often
washed on her bureau and table-tops. The bureau was
enlivened by a large, square scarlet pincushion, the
only bit of finery in which Eleanor indulged. Amid
the subdued tone of its surroundings it looked absolutely
brilliant, like the famous red wafer which the
great Turner stuck in the foreground of his dim-tinted
landscape, and which immediately seemed to take
the color out of the bright pictures on either side.</p>
<p>Later, when Eleanor had learned to do the pretty
Mexican work, now in fashion, she decorated some
special towels for her table and bureau, with lace-like
ends, and a pair of pillow-covers. Meanwhile,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_255" id="Page_255">[255]</SPAN></span>
she bore very well the knowledge that May and most
of the other girls of their set considered her room
rather "plain and bare." It suited her own fancy,
and that satisfied her.</p>
<p>"I do like room to turn about in and not too
many things, and not to smell of dust," she told
her mother.</p>
<p>Here is Eleanor's budget of expenses, to set against
May's:—</p>
<table class="account" summary="Eleanor's budget">
<tr>
<td class="tdl">Wall-paper, twelve rolls</td>
<td class="tdr">$1.80</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl">Use of brush and roller</td>
<td class="tdr">.18</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl">Kalsomining ceiling</td>
<td class="tdr">1.75</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl">Picture-moulding</td>
<td class="tdr">2.00</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl">Two gallons of mixed paint, at $1.80 per gallon</td>
<td class="tdr">3.60</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl">Brush</td>
<td class="tdr">.30</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl">Nine yards of ingrain carpeting at sixty-five cents a yard</td>
<td class="tdr">5.85</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl">Carpet thread and tacks</td>
<td class="tdr">.20</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl">Pine shelving</td>
<td class="tdr">1.00</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl">Chintz for chair-cover put on by Eleanor herself</td>
<td class="tdr">1.75</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl">Satin and ribbon for cushion</td>
<td class="tdr">1.12</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl">Total</td>
<td class="tdr totaldivider">$19.86</td>
</tr>
</table>
<p>This was two years ago. If you could take a peep
at the rival rooms in Ninety-three and Ninety-four
to-day, you would find Eleanor's looking quite as
pretty as when new, or prettier; for she has used<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_256" id="Page_256">[256]</SPAN></span>
it carefully, and each year has added something to
its equipments, as years will. When a girl has once
secured a good foundation for her room, her friends
are apt to make their gifts work in toward its further
beautification.</p>
<p>With May it is different. Her room has lost the
freshness which was its one good point. The chintz
has become creased and a little faded, the muslin and
scrim from repeated washings are no longer crisp, and
look limp and threadbare; all the ribbons and scarfs
are shabby and tumbled; while the green carpet and
the blue wall "swear" as vigorously at each other as
they did at first. May sighs over it frequently, and
wishes she had tried for a more permanent effect.
Next time she will do better, she avers; but next
times are slow in coming where the family exchequer
has not the recuperative powers of Fortunatus's
purse.</p>
<p>The Moral of this simple tale may be divided into
three heads. I object to morals myself as a wind-up
for stories, and I dare say most of you who read this
are no fonder of them than I am; still, a three-headed
moral is such a novelty that it may be urged as an
excuse. The three heads are these:—</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_257" id="Page_257">[257]</SPAN></span>
1. When you have only a small sum to spend on
renovations, choose those that will last.</p>
<p>2. Ingenuity and energy count for more than mere
money can.</p>
<p>3. Once make sure in a room of convenience,
cheerfulness, and a good color, and you can afford
to wait for gimcracks—or "Jamescracks"—or any
of the thousand and one little duds which so many
people consider indispensable features of pleasantness.
Rooms have their anatomy as well as human
beings. There must be a good substructure
of bones rightly placed to underlie the bloom and
sparkle in the one; and in like manner for the
other the laws of taste, which are immutable, should
underlie and support the evanescent and passing
fancies and fashions of every day.</p>
<hr />
<h2><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_258" id="Page_258">[258]</SPAN></span> <SPAN name="sorrows" id="sorrows">THE SORROWS OF FELICIA.</SPAN></h2>
<div>
<ANTIMG class="drop-cap" src="images/drop_i.jpg" width-obs="100" height-obs="101" alt="" /></div>
<p class="drop-cap noi">IT was a pretty chamber, full of evidences
of taste and loving care. White curtains
draped the windows and the looking-glass.
There was a nice writing-table, set where
the light fell upon it exactly as it should for convenience
to the writer. There was a book-shelf full
of gayly bound books, a pretty blue carpet, photographs
on the faintly tinted blue wall,—somebody
had evidently taken pains to make the room charming,
and just as evidently to make it charming for
the use of a girl. And there lay the girl on the
sofa,—Felicia, or, in schoolroom parlance, Felie
Bliss. Was she basking in the comfort and tastefulness
of her room? Not at all! A volume of "In
Memoriam" was in her hand. Her face was profoundly
long and dismal. She murmured mournful
lines over to herself, only pausing now and then to
reach out her hand and fill a tumbler from a big jug<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_259" id="Page_259">[259]</SPAN></span>
of lemonade which stood on a little table beside her.
Felie always provided herself with lemonade when
she retired to her bedroom to enjoy the pleasures of
woe for a season.</p>
<p>From the door, which was locked, sounded a chorus
of knocks and irreverent voices.</p>
<p>"Sister, are you in there?" demanded one.</p>
<p>"Are you thinking about Life, sister?" asked
another.</p>
<p>"Have you got your sharp-pointed scissors with
you?" cried the first voice. "Oh, Felie, Felie, stay
your rash hand."</p>
<p>"We like lemonade just as much as you," chimed
in Dimple, the youngest of the four.</p>
<p>"Let us in. We are very thirsty, and we long to
comfort you," said voice the second, with a stifled
giggle.</p>
<p>Felicia paid no attention whatever to these observations,
only murmured to herself,—</p>
<div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<span class="i0">"But what to her shall be the end?<br/></span>
<span class="i2">And what to me remains of good?<br/></span>
<span class="i2">To her perpetual maidenhood—"<br/></span></div>
</div>
<p>"Who is 'her'?" demanded that bad Jenny
through the door. "If you mean Mrs. Carrington,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_260" id="Page_260">[260]</SPAN></span>
you are all wrong. May Curtis says her engagement
is announced to Mr. Collins."</p>
<p>"Oh, children, do go away!" cried Felie in a
despairing tone.</p>
<div class="poetry-container">
<div class="poetry"><div class="stanza">
<div class="verse outdent">"Forgive these wild and wandering cries,</div>
<div class="verse indent2">Confessions of a wasted youth;</div>
<div class="verse indent2">Forgive them where they fail in truth,</div>
<div class="verse">And in Thy wisdom make me wise."</div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>"Hear her!" said Betty outside. "She's having
it very badly to-day. I wish I knew Tennyson. I
should like to tell him what I think of his writing a
horrid, melancholy, caterwauling book, and making
the Bliss family miserable. Felie, if you've drunk
up all your lemonade, you might at least lend us the
pitcher."</p>
<p>It was no use. Felicia either did not, or would
not, hear. So, with a last thump on the panels of
the long-suffering door, the trio departed in search
of another pitcher.</p>
<p>If anybody had told Felie Bliss, at seventeen, that
she really had not a grief in the world worthy of the
name, she would have resented it deeply. She was
a tall girl, whose bones and frame were meant for the
use of a large woman, when their owner should have<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_261" id="Page_261">[261]</SPAN></span>
arrived at all that nature meant her to be, but who
at this period of her life was almost startlingly long
and thin. She had "outgrown her strength," as
people say, which was Felie's only excuse for the
almost tragic enjoyment which she took in mournful
things. She was in fair health, and had an excellent
appetite, and a real school-girl love for raisins, stick-cinnamon,
sugar-plums, and soda-water; tastes which
were highly at variance with the rôle which she
wished to play,—that of a sweetly-resigned and
long-suffering being, whose hopes had faded from
earth, into the distant heaven toward which she was
hastening. Felie's sweet-tooth was quite a trial to
her; but she struggled with it, and resisted enjoyment
as far as was possible with her naturally cheerful
disposition.</p>
<p>She was an interesting perplexity to her family,
who were contented, reasonable folk, of the sort
which, happily for the world, is called commonplace.
To her younger sisters, especially, Felicia was a never-failing
and exciting conundrum, the answer to which
they were always guessing, but never could find out.
For days together she would be as cheerful as possible,
full of fun and contrivance, and the life of the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_262" id="Page_262">[262]</SPAN></span>
house; then, all of a sudden, gloom would envelop
her like a soft fog, and she would retire to her
room with "In Memoriam," or some other introspective
volume, and the fat jug of lemonade, lock the
door, and just "drink and weep for hours together,"
as her sister Jenny expressed it. It was really
unaccountable.</p>
<p>All her books were deeply scored with lines against
the woful passages, and such pencilled remarks as
"Alas!" and "All too true!" She sat in church
with a carefully arranged sad smile on her face; but
this, as unsuitable to her natural expression, was not
always a success. Felie was much aggrieved one day
at being told, by an indiscriminating friend, that her
face "seemed made to laugh,—no one could imagine
it anything but bright." This, for a girl who was
posing for "Patience on a monument smiling at grief,"
was rather a trial; but then the friend had never
seen her reading "King John," and murmuring,—</p>
<p class="center">"Here I and sorrow sit—"</p>
<p class="noi">with a long brown stick of cinnamon, in process of
crunch, occupying the other corner of her mouth.
But perhaps the friend might have found even this<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_263" id="Page_263">[263]</SPAN></span>
funny,—there are such unfeeling people in the
world!</p>
<p>Felie's letters were rather dull reading, because
she told so little of what she had said or done, and
hinted so liberally at her own aching heart and
thwarted hopes. But her correspondents, who were
mostly jolly school-girls, knew her pretty well, and
dismissed these jeremiads as, "Just Felie's way. She
does love to be miserable, you know, but nobody is
better fun than she when she doesn't think it her
duty to be unhappy."</p>
<p>Felie didn't come down to tea on the evening of
the day on which our story opens. An afternoon of
lemonade had dampened her appetite, but at bedtime
she stole out in her dressing-gown and slippers,
helped herself to a handful of freshly baked cookies
and a large green cucumber pickle, and, by the aid
of these refreshments, contrived to stave off the pangs
of hunger till next morning, when she appeared at
breakfast cheerful and smiling, with no sign upon her
spirits of the eclipse of the day before. Her family
made no allusion to that melancholy episode,—they
were used to such,—only Mr. Bliss asked, between
two mouthfuls of toast, "Where were you gadding<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_264" id="Page_264">[264]</SPAN></span>
to last night, child? I didn't hear you come
home."</p>
<p>"I was not out. I didn't feel very—very bright,
and went to bed early."</p>
<p>"Oh!"—Mr. Bliss understood.</p>
<p>"He who makes truth unlovely commits high treason
against virtue," says an old writer; but he who
simulates grief, and makes it ridiculous, commits an
almost equal crime against true feeling. Felie had
been playing at sorrow where no sorrow was. That
very day a real sorrow came, and she woke up to
find her world all changed into a reality of pain and
puzzle and bewilderment, which was very different
from the fictitious loss and the sham suffering which
she had found so much to her mind.</p>
<p>She had no idea, as she watched her father and
mother drive off that afternoon, that anything terrible
was about to happen. Only the "seers" of the
Scotch legends could see the shroud drawn up over
the breast of those who are "appointed to die" suddenly;
the rest of us see nothing. The horse which
Mr. Bliss drove was badly broken, but he had often
gone out before and come back safely. It was only
on this particular day that the combination of circumstances<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_265" id="Page_265">[265]</SPAN></span>
occurred which made the risky horse
dangerous,—the shriek of the railroad-whistle, the
sharp turn in the road, the heap of stones. There
was a runaway, an overset, and two hours from the
time when the youthful sisters, unexpectant of misfortune,
had watched their parents off, they were
brought back, Mr. Bliss dead, Mrs. Bliss with a
broken arm, and injuries to the spine so severe that
there was little chance of her ever being able to leave
her bed again. So much can be done in one fatal
moment.</p>
<p>It is at such dark, dark times that real character
shows itself. Felie's little affectations, her morbid
musings and fancies, fell from her like some light,
fantastic drapery, which is shrivelled in sudden heat.
Her real self—hopeful, self-reliant, optimistic—rose
into action as soon as the first paralyzing shock of pain
was past, and she had taken in the reality of this
new and strange thing. All the cares of the house,
the management of affairs, the daily wear and tear
of life, which has to be borne by <i>some one</i>, fell
upon her inexperienced hands. Her mother was too
shaken and ill to be consulted, the younger girls instinctively
leaned on what they felt to be a strength<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_266" id="Page_266">[266]</SPAN></span>
superior to their own. It was a heavy load for
young shoulders, and Felie was not yet eighteen!</p>
<p>She made mistakes of course,—mistakes repented
of with bitter crying and urgent resolutions. She
was often tried, often discouraged; things did not
smooth themselves easily, or the world go much out
of its usual course, because Felie Bliss was perplexed
and in trouble. There were no mornings to spare
for tragedy, or Tennyson. Felie's eyeballs often
longed for the relief of a good fit of tears; that
troublesome little lump would come into her throat
which is the price of tears resolutely held back, but
there was too much to do to allow of such a weakening
self-indulgence. Mother must be cared for, the
house must be looked after, people on business must
be seen, the "children," as she called her sisters,
must not be suffered to be too sad. And then, again,
"In Memoriam," beautiful as it is, and full of sweet
and true and tender feeling, did not satisfy Felie now
as it had done when she was forced to cultivate an
artificial emotion outside of herself.</p>
<p>"If I had time and knew how to write poetry,
I could say a great many things that Tennyson
never thought of," she told Jenny, one day. It<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_267" id="Page_267">[267]</SPAN></span>
is so with all who suffer. No poet ever voiced
the full and complete expression of our own personal
pain. There is always something beyond,—an
individual pang recognized and understood only
by ourselves.</p>
<p>So the years went on, as years do even when their
wheels seem weighted with lead. The first sharpness
of their loss abated. They became used to the sight
of their father's empty chair, of his closed desk;
they ceased to listen for the sound of his step on the
porch, his key in the door. Mrs. Bliss gradually
regained a more comfortable measure of health, but
she remained an invalid, the chief variation in her
life being when she was lifted from bed to sofa, and
back again from sofa to bed. Felie was twenty-four,
and the younger ones were no longer children, though
she still called them so. Even Dimple wore long
dresses, and had set up something very like a lover,
though Felie sternly refused to have him called so
till Dimple was older. Felie was equally severe
with Dr. Ernest Allen, on her own account. "She
was a great deal too busy to think of such a thing,"
she declared; but Dr. Allen, who had faith in time,
simply declared that he "didn't mind waiting," and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_268" id="Page_268">[268]</SPAN></span>
continued to hang his hat on the hat-tree in the
Bliss's entry three times a week.</p>
<p>Indeed, looking at Felicia Bliss, now that she had
rounded physically and mentally into what she was
meant to become, you would not wonder that any
man should be willing to wait a while in hope of
winning such a prize. A certain bright cheer and
helpfulness was her charm. "The room grew pleasanter
as soon as she came into it," Dimple declared.
Certainly Dr. Allen thought so; and as a man may
willingly put off building a house till he can afford
to have one which fronts the sun, so he considered
it worth while to delay, for a few years, even,
if need be, and secure for life a daily shining which
should make all life pleasanter. He had never
known Felie in her morbid days, and she could never
make him quite believe her when she tried to tell of
that past phase of her girlhood.</p>
<p>"It is simply impossible. You must exaggerate,
if you have not dreamed it," he said.</p>
<p>"Not a bit. Ask Dimple,—ask any of them."</p>
<p>"I prefer to ask my own eyes, my own convictions,"
declared the lover. "You are the most
'wholesome' woman, through and through, that I<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_269" id="Page_269">[269]</SPAN></span>
ever knew. A doctor argues from present indications
to past conditions. I am sure you are mistaken
about yourself. If I can detect with the stethoscope
the spot in your lungs where five years back pneumonia
left a trace, surely I ought to be able to make
out a similar spot in your nervous temperament.
The idea is opposed to all that you are."</p>
<p>"But not to all that I was. Really and truly,
Dr. Allen, I used to be the most absurd girl in the
world. If you could have seen me!"</p>
<p>"But what cured you in this radical and surprising
manner?"</p>
<p>"Well," said Felie, demurely, "I suppose the
remedy was what you would call homeopathic. I
had revelled in a sort of imaginary sorrowfulness, but
when that dreadful time came, and I tasted real
sorrow, I found that it took all my strength to meet
it, and I was glad enough of everything bright and
cheering that I could get at to help me through.</p>
<p>"I wonder if there are many girls in the world
who are nursing imaginary miseries as I used to do,"
she went on. "If there are, I should like to tell
them how foolish it is, and how bad for them. But,
dear me, there are so many girls and one can't get at<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_270" id="Page_270">[270]</SPAN></span>
them! I suppose each must learn the lesson for
herself and fight her fight out somehow, and I hope
they will all get through safely, and learn, as I have,
that happiness is the most precious thing in the
world, and that it is so, <i>so</i> foolish not to enjoy and
make the most of it while we have it. Because, you
know, <i>some</i> day trouble must come to everybody.
And it is such a pity to have to look back and know
that you have wasted a chance."</p>
<hr />
<h2><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_271" id="Page_271">[271]</SPAN></span> <SPAN name="imprisoned" id="imprisoned">IMPRISONED.</SPAN></h2>
<div>
<ANTIMG class="drop-cap" src="images/drop_t.jpg" width-obs="100" height-obs="98" alt="" /></div>
<p class="drop-cap noi">THE big house stood in the middle of a big
open space, with wide lawns about it
shaded by cherry-trees and lilac-bushes,
toward the south an old-fashioned garden,
and back of that the apple-orchard.</p>
<p>The little house was on the edge of the grounds,
and had its front entrance on the road. Its doors
were locked and its windows shuttered now, for no
one had lived in it for several years.</p>
<p>Three little girls lived in the big house. Lois,
who was eight years old, and Emmy, who was seven,
were sisters. Kitty, their cousin, also seven, had
lived with them so long that she seemed like another
sister. There was, besides, Marianne, the cook's
baby; but as she was not quite three, she did not
count for much with the older ones, though they
sometimes condescended to play with her.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_272" id="Page_272">[272]</SPAN></span>
It was a place of endless pleasure to these happy
country children, and they needed no wider world
than it afforded them. All summer long they played
in the open air. They built bowers in the feathery
asparagus; they knew every bird's-nest in the
syringa-bushes and the thick guelder-roses, and were
so busy all the time that they rarely found a moment
in which to quarrel.</p>
<p>One day in July their mother and father had
occasion to leave home for a long afternoon and
evening.</p>
<p>"You can stay outdoors till half-past six," Mrs.
Spenser said to her little girls; "then you must come
in to tea, and at half-past seven you must go to bed
as usual. You may play where you like in the
grounds, but you must not go outside the gate."
She kissed them for good-by. "Remember to be
good," she said. Then she got into the carriage and
drove away.</p>
<p>The children were very good for several hours.
They played that little Marianne was their baby,
and was carried off by a gypsy. Lois was the gypsy,
and the chase and recapture of the stolen child made
an exciting game.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_273" id="Page_273">[273]</SPAN></span>
At last they got tired of this, and the question
arose: "What shall we do next?"</p>
<p>"I wish mother would let us play down the road,"
said Emmy. "The Noyse children's mother lets
them."</p>
<p>"I'll tell you what we'll do," said Lois, struck by
a sudden bright idea. "Let's go down to the shut-up
house. That isn't outside the gate."</p>
<p>"O Lois! yes, it is. You can't go to the front
door without walking on the road."</p>
<p>"Well, who said anything about the front door?
I'm going to look in at the back windows. Mother
never said we mustn't do that."</p>
<p>Still, it was with a sense of guilt that the three
stole across the lawn; and they kept in the shadow
of the hedge, as if afraid some one would see and
call them back. Little Marianne, with her rag doll
in her arms, began to run after them.</p>
<p>"There's that little plague tagging us," said Kitty.</p>
<p>"Go back, Marianne; we don't want you." Then,
when Marianne would not go back, they all ran
away, and left her crying.</p>
<p>The shut-up house looked dull and ghostly enough.
The front was in deep shadow from the tall row<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_274" id="Page_274">[274]</SPAN></span>
of elms that bordered the road, but at the back the
sun shone hotly. It glowed through the low, dusty
window of a cellar, and danced and gleamed on
something bright which lay on the floor within.</p>
<p>"What do you suppose it is?" said Emmy, as
they all stooped to look. "It looks like real gold.
Perhaps some pirates hid it there, and no one has
come since but us."</p>
<p>"Or perhaps it's a mine," cried Lois,—"a mine
of jewels. See, it's all purple, like the stones in
mother's breastpin. Wouldn't it be fun if it was?
We wouldn't tell anybody, and we could buy such
splendid things."</p>
<p>"We must get in and find out," added Kitty.</p>
<p>Just then a wail sounded close at hand, and a very
woful, tear-stained little figure appeared. It was
Marianne. The poor baby had trotted all the long
distance in the sun after her unkind playfellows.</p>
<p>"Oh, dear! You little nuisance! What made
you come?" demanded Emmy.</p>
<p>"I 'ant to," was all Marianne's explanation.</p>
<p>"Well, don't cry. Now you've come, you can
play," remarked Lois; and Marianne was consoled.</p>
<p>They began to try the windows in turn, and at<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_275" id="Page_275">[275]</SPAN></span>
last found one in a wood-shed which was unfastened.
Kitty scrambled in, and admitted the others, first
into the wood-shed and then into a very dusty
kitchen. The cellar stairs opened from this. They
all ran down, but—oh, disappointment!—the jewel-mine
proved to be only the half of a broken teacup
with a pattern on it in gold and lilac. This was a
terrible come-down from a pirate treasure.</p>
<p>"Pshaw!" said Kitty. "Only an old piece of
crockery. I don't think it's fair to cheat like that."</p>
<p>Little Marianne had been afraid to venture down
into the cellar, and now stayed at the top waiting
for them.</p>
<p>"Let's run away from her," suggested Kitty, who
was cross after her disappointment.</p>
<p>So they all hopped over Marianne, and, deaf to her
cries, ran upstairs to the second story as fast as they
could go. There were four bare, dusty chambers, all
unfurnished.</p>
<p>"There she comes," cried Kitty, as Marianne was
heard climbing the stairs. "Where shall we hide
from her? Oh, here's a place!"</p>
<p>She had spied a closet door, fastened with a large
old-fashioned iron latch. She flew across the room.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_276" id="Page_276">[276]</SPAN></span>
It was a narrow closet, with a shelf across the top
of it.</p>
<p>"Hurry, hurry!" called Kitty. The others made
haste. They squeezed themselves into the closet,
and banged the door to behind them. Not till it was
firmly fastened did they notice that there was no
latch inside, or handle of any sort, and that they had
shut themselves in, and had no possible way of
getting out again.</p>
<p>Their desire to escape from Marianne changed at
once into dismay. They kicked and pounded, but
the stout old-fashioned door did not yield. Marianne
could be heard crying without. There was a round
hole in the door just above the latch. Putting her
eye to this, Lois could see the poor little thing, doll
in arms, standing in the middle of the floor, uncertain
what to do.</p>
<p>"Marianne!" she called, "here we are, in the
closet. Come and let us out, that's a good baby.
Put your little hand up and push the latch. You
can, if you will only try."</p>
<p>"I'll show you how," added Kitty, taking her turn
at the peep-hole. "See, come close to the door, and
Kitty will tell you what to do."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_277" id="Page_277">[277]</SPAN></span>
But these mysterious voices speaking out of the
unseen frightened Marianne too much to allow of
her doing anything helpful.</p>
<p>"I tan't! I tan't!" she wailed, not venturing
near the door.</p>
<p>"Oh, do try, please do!" pleaded Lois. "I'll give
you my china doll if you will, Marianne."</p>
<p>"And I'll give you my doll's bedstead," added
Emmy. "You'd like that, I know. Dear little
Marianne, do try to let us out. Please do. We're
so tired of this old closet."</p>
<p>But still Marianne repeated, "Tan't, tan't." And
at last she sat down on the floor and wept. The
imprisoned children wept with her.</p>
<p>"I've thought of a plan," said Emmy at last. "If
you'll break one of the teeth out of your shell comb,
Lois, I think I can push it through the hole and raise
the latch up."</p>
<p>Alas! the hole was above the latch, not below it.
Half the teeth were broken out of Lois's comb in
their attempt, and with no result except that they fell
through the hole to the floor outside. At intervals
they renewed their banging and pounding on the
door, but it only tired them out, and did no good.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_278" id="Page_278">[278]</SPAN></span>
It was a very warm afternoon, and, as time went
on, the closet became unendurably hot. Emmy sank
down exhausted on the floor, and she and Kitty
began to sob wildly. Lois alone kept her calmness.
Little Marianne had grown wonderfully quiet.
Peeping through the hole, Lois saw that she had
gone to sleep on the floor.</p>
<p>"Don't cry so, Kitty," she said. "It's no use.
We were naughty to come here. I suppose we've
got to die in this closet, and it is my fault. We
shall starve to death pretty soon, and no one will
know what has become of us till somebody takes
the house; and when they come to clean it and
they open the closet door, they will find our
bones."</p>
<p>Kitty screamed louder than ever at this terrible
picture.</p>
<p>"Oh, hush!" said her cousin. "The only thing
we can do now is to pray. God is the only person
that can help us. Mamma says he is close to every
person who prays. He can hear us if we are in
the closet."</p>
<p>Then Lois made this little prayer:—</p>
<p>"Our Father who art in heaven. We have been<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_279" id="Page_279">[279]</SPAN></span>
naughty, and came down here when mamma didn't
give us leave to come; but please forgive us. We
won't disobey again, if only Thou wilt. We make a
promise. Help us. Show us the way to get out of
this closet. Don't let us die here, with no one to
know where we are. We ask it for Jesus Christ's
sake. Forever and forever. Amen."</p>
<p>It was a droll little prayer, but Lois put all her
heart into it. A human listener might have smiled
at the odd turn of the phrases; but God knew what
she meant, and he never turns away from real prayer.
He answered Lois.</p>
<p>How did he answer her? Did he send a strong
angel to lift up the latch of the door? He might
have done that, you know, as he did for Peter in
prison. But that was not the way he chose in
this instance. What he did was to put a thought
into Lois's mind.</p>
<p>She stood silent for a while after she had finished
praying.</p>
<p>"Children," she said, "I have thought of something.
Kitty, you are the lightest. Do you
think Emmy and I could push you up on to the
shelf?"</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_280" id="Page_280">[280]</SPAN></span>
It was not an easy thing to do, for the place was
narrow; but at last, with Lois and Emmy "boosting,"
and Kitty scrambling, it was accomplished.</p>
<p>"Now, Kitty, put your back against the wall,"
said Lois, "and when I say 'One, two, three,' push
the door with your feet as hard as you can, while we
push below."</p>
<p>Kitty braced herself, and at the word "three," they
all exerted their utmost strength. One second more,
and—oh, joy!—the latch gave way, and the door
flew open. Kitty tumbled from the shelf, the others
fell forward on the floor,—they were out! Lois had
bumped her head, and Emmy's shoulder was bruised;
but what was that? They were free.</p>
<p>"Let us run, run!" cried Lois, catching Marianne
up in her arms. "I never want to see this horrible
house again."</p>
<p>So they ran downstairs, and out through the
wood-shed into the open air. Oh, how sweet the
sunshine looked, and the wind felt, after their fear
and danger!</p>
<p>Their mother taught them a little verse next morning,
after they had told her all about their adventure
and made confession of their fault; and Lois said<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_281" id="Page_281">[281]</SPAN></span>
it to herself every day all her life afterward. This
is it:—</p>
<div class="poetry-container">
<div class="poetry">
<div class="stanza">
<div class="verse outdent">"God is never far away;</div>
<div class="verse">God is listening all the day.</div>
<div class="verse">When we tremble, when we fear,</div>
<div class="verse">The dear Lord is quick to hear,—</div>
<div class="verse">Quick to hear, and quick to save,</div>
<div class="verse indent2">Quick to grant each prayer we make,</div>
<div class="verse">For the precious Gift he gave,</div>
<div class="verse indent2">For his Son our Saviour's sake."</div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>"I love that hymn," Lois used to say; "and I
know it's true, because God heard us just as well
in that little bit of a closet as if we had been in
church!"</p>
<hr />
<h2><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_282" id="Page_282">[282]</SPAN></span> <SPAN name="child" id="child">A CHILD OF THE SEA FOLK.</SPAN></h2>
<div>
<ANTIMG class="drop-cap" src="images/drop_t.jpg" width-obs="100" height-obs="98" alt="" /></div>
<p class="drop-cap noi">THE great storm of 1430 had done its worst.
For days the tempest had raged on land
and sea, and when at last the sun struggled
through the clouds, broken now and
flying in angry masses before the strong sea wind,
his beams revealed a scene of desolation.</p>
<p>All along the coast of Friesland the dikes were
down, and the salt water washing over what but a
few days before had been vegetable-gardens and
fertile fields. The farm-houses on the higher ground
stood each on its own little island as it were, with
shallow waves breaking against the walls of barns
and stoned sheepfolds lower down on the slopes.
Already busy hands were at work repairing the
dykes. Men in boats were wading up to their knees
in mud and water, men, swimming their horses across
the deeper pools, were carrying materials and urging
on the work, but many days must pass before the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_283" id="Page_283">[283]</SPAN></span>
damage could be made good; and meanwhile, how
were people to manage for food and firing, with the
peat-stacks under water, and the cabbages and potatoes
spoiled by the wet?</p>
<p>"There is just this one thing," said Metje Huyt to
her sister Jacqueline. "Little Karen shall have her
cup of warm milk to-night if everybody else goes
without supper; on that I am determined."</p>
<p>"That will be good, but how canst thou manage
it?" asked Jacqueline, a gentle, placid girl of sixteen,
with a rosy face and a plait of thick, fair hair hanging
down to her waist. Metje was a year younger,
but she ruled her elder sister with a rod of iron
by virtue of her superior activity and vivacity of
mind.</p>
<p>"I shall manage it in this way,—I shall milk the
Electoral Princess."</p>
<p>"But she is drowned," objected Jacqueline, opening
wide a pair of surprised blue eyes.</p>
<p>"Drowned? Not at all. She is on that little
hump of land over there which looks like an island,
but is really Neighbor Livard's high clover-patch.
I mean to row out and milk her, and thou shalt go
with me."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_284" id="Page_284">[284]</SPAN></span>
"Art thou sure that it is the Electoral Princess,
and not any other cow?" asked Jacqueline.</p>
<p>"Sure? Have I not a pair of eyes in my head?
Sure? Don't I know the twist of our own cow's
horns? Oh, Jacque, Jacque,—what were thy blue
saucers given thee for? Thee never seemest to use
them to purpose. However, come along. Karen
must not want for her milk any longer. The
mother was making some gruel-water for her when
I came away, and Karen did not like it, and was
crying."</p>
<p>Some wading was necessary to reach the row-boat,
which fortunately had been dragged up to the great
barn for repairs before the storm began, and so had
escaped the fate which had befallen most of the other
boats in the neighborhood,—of being swept out to
sea in the reflux of the first furious tide. The barn
was surrounded by water now, but it was nowhere
more than two or three inches deep. And pulling
off their wooden shoes, the sisters splashed through it
with merry laughter. Like most Friesland maidens,
they were expert with the oar, and, though the waves
were still rough, they made their way without trouble
to the wet green slope where the Electoral Princess<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_285" id="Page_285">[285]</SPAN></span>
was grazing, raising her head from time to time to
utter a long melancholy moo of protest at the long
delay of her milkers. Very glad was she to see the
girls, and she rubbed her head contentedly against
Jacqueline's shoulder while Metje, with gentle, skilful
fingers, filled the pail with foaming milk.</p>
<p>"Now stay quietly and go on eating Friend
Livard's clover, since no better may be," she said,
patting the cow's red side. "The water is going
down, the dikes are rebuilding, presently we will
come and take thee back to the home field. Meanwhile
each day Jacque and I will row out and milk
thee; so be a good cow and stay contentedly where
thou art."</p>
<p>"What can that be?" Jacqueline asked after the
sisters had proceeded a short distance on their homeward
way.</p>
<p>"What?"</p>
<p>"That thing over there;" and she pointed toward a
distant pool some quarter of a mile from them and
still nearer to the sea. "It looks like—like—oh!
Metje, do you think it can be some one who has been
drowned?"</p>
<p>"No,—for it moves,—it lifts its arm," said Metje,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_286" id="Page_286">[286]</SPAN></span>
shading her eyes from the level rays of the sun, and
looking steadily seaward.</p>
<p>"It is a girl! She is caught by the tide in the
pool. Row, Jacqueline, row! the tide turns in half
an hour, and then she will be drowned indeed. The
water was very deep out there last night when the
flood was full; I heard Voorst say so."</p>
<p>The heavy boat flew forward, for the sisters bent
to the oars with all their strength. Jacqueline
turned her head from time to time, to judge of their
direction and the distance.</p>
<p>"It's no neighbor," she answered as they drew
nearer. "It's no one I ever saw before. Metje, it is
the strangest-looking maiden you ever saw. Her
hair is long,—so long, and her face is wild to look
upon. I am afraid."</p>
<p>"Never mind her hair. We must save her, however
long it is," gasped Metje, breathless from the
energy of her exertions. "Steady, now, Jacque, here
we are; hold the boat by the reeds. Girl! I say,
girl, do you hear me? We are come to help you."</p>
<p>The girl, for a girl it was who half-sat, half-floated
in the pool, raised herself out of the water as one
alive, and stared at the sisters without speaking.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_287" id="Page_287">[287]</SPAN></span>
She was indeed a wild and strange-looking creature,
quite different from any one that they had ever seen
before.</p>
<p>"Well, are you not going to get into the boat?"
cried Metje; "are you deaf, maiden, that you do not
answer me? You'll be drowned presently, though
you swam like forty fishes, for the tide will be coming
in like fury through yon breach in the dike.
Here, let me help you; give me your hand."</p>
<p>The strange girl did not reply, but she seemed to
understand a part, at least, of what was said to her.
She moaned, her face contracted as if with pain, and,
raising herself still farther from the water with an
effort, she indicated by signs that she was caught in
the mud at the bottom of the pool and could not set
herself free.</p>
<p>This was a serious situation, for, as Metje well
knew, the mud was deep and adhesive. She sat a
moment in thought; then she took her oar, forced
the boat still nearer, and, directing Jacqueline to
throw her weight on the farther edge to avoid an
upset, she grasped the cold hands which the stranger
held out, and, exerting her full strength, drew her
from the mud and over the side of the boat. It<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_288" id="Page_288">[288]</SPAN></span>
rocked fearfully under her weight, the milk splashed
from the pail, but the danger was over in half a
minute, and the rescued girl, exhausted and half-dead,
lay safely on the bottom.</p>
<p>"Dear me, she will freeze," cried Jacqueline
hastily; for the poor thing they had saved was without
clothing, save for the long hair which hung about
her like a mantle. "Here, Metje, I can spare my
cloak to wrap round her limbs, and she must put on
thy jacket. We will row the harder to keep ourselves
warm."</p>
<p>Rowing hard was indeed needful, for, summer as
it was, the wind, as the sun sank, blew in icy gusts
from the Zetland Zee, whirling the sailless windmills
rapidly round, and sending showers of salt spray
over the walls of the sheepfolds and other outlying
enclosures. The sisters were thoroughly chilled before
they had pulled the boat up to a place of safety
and helped the half-drowned stranger across the wet
slope of grass to the house door.</p>
<p>Their mother was looking out for them.</p>
<p>"Where hast thou been, children?" she asked.
"Ach!" with a look of satisfaction as Metje slipped
the handle of the milk-pail between her fingers.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_289" id="Page_289">[289]</SPAN></span>
"That is well! Little Karen was wearying for her
supper. But who hast thou here?" looking curiously
at the odd figure whom her daughters were
supporting.</p>
<p>"Oh, mother, it is a poor thing that we saved from
drowning in that pool over there," explained Metje,
pointing seaward. "She is a stranger, from far away
it must be, for she understands not our speech, and
answers nothing when we ask her questions."</p>
<p>"Dear me! what should bring a stranger here at
this stormy time? But whoever she is, she must
needs be warmed and fed." And the good Vrow
hurried them all indoors, where a carefully economized
fire of peats was burning. The main stock of
peats was under water still, and it behooved them to
be careful of what remained, the father had said.</p>
<p>"We shall have to lend her some clothes," said
Metje in an embarrassed tone. "Hers must have
been lost in the water somehow."</p>
<p>"Perhaps she went in to bathe, and the tide carried
them away," suggested Jacqueline.</p>
<p>"Bathe! In a tempest such as there has not
been in my time! Bathe! Thou art crazed, child!
It is singular, most singular. I don't like it!"<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_290" id="Page_290">[290]</SPAN></span>
muttered the puzzled mother. "Well, what needs
be must be. Go and fetch thy old stuff petticoat,
Metje, and one of my homespun shifts, and there's
that old red jacket of Jacqueline's, she must have
that, I suppose. Make haste, before the father
comes in."</p>
<p>It was easier to fetch the clothes than to persuade
the strange girl to put them on. She moaned, she
resisted, she was as awkward and ill at ease as
though she had never worn anything of the sort
before. Now that they scanned her more closely
there seemed something very unusual about her
make. Her arms hung down,—like flippers, Metje
whispered to her sister. She stumbled when she
tried to walk alone; it seemed as though her feet,
which looked only half developed, could scarcely
support her weight.</p>
<p>For all that, when she was dressed, with her long
hair dried, braided, and bound with a scarlet ribbon,
there was something appealing and attractive in the
poor child's face. She seemed to like the fire, and
cowered close to it. When milk was offered her, she
drank with avidity; but she would not touch the
slice of black bread which Metje brought, and instead<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_291" id="Page_291">[291]</SPAN></span>
caught up a raw shell-fish from a pail full which
Voorst had scooped out of the pool of sea-water which
covered what had been the cabbage-bed, and ate it
greedily. The mother looked grave as she watched
her, and was troubled in her mind.</p>
<p>"She seems scarce human," she whispered to
Metje, drawing her to a distant corner; though indeed
they might have spoken aloud with no fear of being
understood by the stranger, who evidently knew no
Dutch. "She is like no maiden that ever I saw."</p>
<p>"Perhaps she is English," suggested Metje, who
had never seen any one from England, but had
vaguely heard that it was an odd country quite
different from Friesland.</p>
<p>The mother shook her head: "She is not English.
I have seen one English that time that thy father
and I went to Haarlem about thy grand-uncle's
inheritance. It was a woman, and she was not at
all like this girl. Metje, but that thou wouldst
laugh, and Father Pettrie might reprove me for vain
imaginations, I should guess her to be one of those
mermaidens of whom our forefathers have told us.
There are such creatures,—my mother's great-aunt
saw one with her own eyes, and wrote it down, and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_292" id="Page_292">[292]</SPAN></span>
my mother kept the paper. Often have I read it
over. It was off the Texel."</p>
<p>"Could she really be that? Why, it would be
better—more interesting, I mean—than to have
her an Englishwoman," cried Metje. "We would
teach her to spin, to knit. She should go with us to
church and learn the Ave. Would it not be a good
and holy work, mother, to save the soul of a poor
wild thing from the waves where they know not
how to pray?"</p>
<p>"Perhaps," replied the Vrow, doubtfully. She
could not quite accustom herself to her own suggestion,
yet could not quite dismiss it from her mind.</p>
<p>The father and Voorst now came in, and supper,
delayed till after its usual time by the pressing needs
of the stranger, must be got ready in haste.</p>
<p>Metje fell to slicing the black loaf, Jacqueline
stirred the porridge, while the mother herself presided
over the pot of cabbage-soup which had been
stewing over the fire since early morning. Voorst,
meanwhile, having nothing to do but to wait, sat and
looked furtively at the strange girl. She did not
seem to notice him, but remained motionless in the
chimney-corner, only now and then giving a startled<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_293" id="Page_293">[293]</SPAN></span>
sudden glance about the room, like some wild creature
caught in a trap. Voorst thought he had never
seen anything so plaintive as her large, frightened
eyes, or so wonderful as the thick plait of hair which,
as she sat, lay on the ground, and was of the strangest
pale color, like flax on which a greenish reflection is
accidentally thrown. It was no more like Metje's
ruddy locks, or the warm fairness of Jacqueline's
braids, than moonlight is like dairy butter, he said
to himself.</p>
<p>Supper ready, Metje took the girl's hand and led
her to the table. She submitted to be placed on a
wooden stool, and looked curiously at the bowl of
steaming broth which was set before her; but she
made no attempt to eat it, and seemed not to know
the use of her spoon. Metje tried to show her how
to hold it, but she only moaned restlessly, and, as
soon as the family moved after the father had pronounced
the Latin grace which Father Pettrie taught
all his flock to employ, she slipped from her seat and
stumbled awkwardly across the floor toward the fire,
which seemed to have a fascination for her.</p>
<p>"Poor thing! she seems unlearnt in Christian ways,"
said Goodman Huyt; but later, when his wife confided<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_294" id="Page_294">[294]</SPAN></span>
to him her notion as to the stranger's uncanny
origin, he looked perplexed, crossed himself, and said
he would speak to the priest in the morning. It was
no time for fetching heathen folk into homes, he remarked,
still less those who were more fish than folk;
as for mermaids, if such things there might be, they
were no better in his opinion than dolphins or mackerel,
and he did not care to countenance them.</p>
<p>Father Pettrie was duly consulted. He scouted
the mermaid theory, and, as the Vrow had foreboded,
gave her a reprimand for putting such ideas into the
mind of her family.</p>
<p>The girl was evidently a foreigner from some far
distant country, he said, a Turk it might be, or a
daughter of that people, descended from Ishmael,
who held rule in the land of the Holy Sepulchre.
All the more it became a duty to teach her Christian
ways and bring her into the true fold; and he bade
Goodman Huyt to keep her till such time as her
friends should be found, to treat her kindly, and
make sure that she was brought regularly to church
and taught religion and her duty.</p>
<p>There was no need of this admonition as to kindness.
Vrow Huyt could hardly have used a stray<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_295" id="Page_295">[295]</SPAN></span>
dog less than tenderly. And for Jacqueline and
Metje, they looked upon the girl as their own special
property, and were only in danger of spoiling her with
over-indulgence. "Ebba," they called her, as they
knew no name by which to address her, and in course
of time she learned to recognize it as hers and to
answer to it,—answer by looks and signs, that is,
for she never learned to speak, or to make other
sound than inarticulate moans and murmurs, except
a wild sort of laughter, and now and then, when
pleased and contented, a low humming noise like an
undeveloped song. From these the family could
guess at her mood, from her expressive looks and
gestures they made shift to understand her wishes,
and she, in turn, comprehended their meaning half
by observation, half by instinct; but closer communication
was not possible, and the lack of a common
speech was a barrier between them which neither
she nor they could overcome.</p>
<p>Gradually "Dumb Ebba," as the neighbors called
her, was taught some of the thrifty household arts in
which Dame Huyt excelled. She learned to spin, and
though less expertly, to knit, and could be trusted to
stir whatever was set upon the fire to cook, and not<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_296" id="Page_296">[296]</SPAN></span>
let it burn or boil over. When the family went to
mass, she went too, limping along with painful slowness
on her badly-formed feet, and she bowed her
head and knelt with the rest, but how much or how
little she understood they could not tell. Except on
Sundays she never left the house. Her first attempts
at doing so were checked by Metje, who could not
dismiss from her memory what her mother had said,
and was afraid to let her charge so much as look
toward the tempting blue waves which shone in the
distance; and after a while Ebba seemed to realize
that she was, so to speak, a kindly treated captive,
and resigned herself to captivity. Little Karen was
the only creature whom she played with; sometimes
when busied with the child she was noticed to smile,
but for every one else her face remained pitifully sad,
and she never lost the look of a wild, imprisoned
thing.</p>
<p>So two years passed, and still Dumb Ebba remained,
unclaimed by friends or kindred, one of the
friendly Huyt household. The dikes were long since
rebuilt, the Electoral Princess had come back to her
own pasture-ground and fed there contentedly in
company with two of her own calves, but the poor<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_297" id="Page_297">[297]</SPAN></span>
sea-stray whom Metje had pulled into the boat that
stormy night remained speechless, inscrutable, a
mystery and a perplexity to her adopted family.</p>
<p>But now a fresh interest arose to rival Ebba's claims
on their attention. A wooer came for pretty Jacqueline.
It was young Hans Polder, son of a thrifty miller
in the neighborhood, and himself owner of one of the
best windmills in that part of Friesland. Jacqueline
was not hard to win, the wedding-day was set, and
she, Metje, and the mother were busy from morning
till night in making ready the store of household
linen which was the marriage portion of all well-to-do
brides. Ebba's services with the wheel were also put
into requisition; and part of her spinning, woven into
towels, which, after a fancy of Metje's, had a pattern
of little fish all over them, were known for generations
as "the Mermaid's towels." But this is running
far in advance of my story.</p>
<p>Amid this press of occupation Ebba was necessarily
left to herself more than formerly, and some
dormant sense of loneliness, perhaps, made her turn
to Voorst as a friend. He had taken a fancy to her
at the first,—the sort of fancy which a manly youth
sometimes takes to a helpless child,—and had always<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_298" id="Page_298">[298]</SPAN></span>
treated her kindly. Now she grew to feel for him a
degree of attachment which she showed for no one
else. In the evening, when tired after the day's
fishing he sat half asleep by the fire, she would crouch
on the floor beside him, watching his every movement,
and perfectly content if, on waking, he threw
her a word or patted her hair carelessly. She sometimes
neglected to fill the father's glass or fetch his
pipe, but never Voorst's; and she heard his footsteps
coming up from the dike long before any one else in
the house could catch the slightest footfall.</p>
<p>The strict watch which the family had at first kept
over their singular inmate had gradually relaxed, and
Ebba was suffered to go in and out at her will. She
rarely ventured beyond the house enclosure, however,
but was fond of sitting on the low wall of the sheep-fold
and looking off at the sea, which, now that the
flood had subsided, was at a long distance from the
house. And at such moments her eyes looked larger,
wilder, and more wistful than ever.</p>
<p>As the time for the wedding drew near, Voorst fell
into the way of absenting himself a good deal from
home. There were errands to be done, he said, but
as these "errands" always took him over to the little<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_299" id="Page_299">[299]</SPAN></span>
island of Urk, where lived a certain pretty Olla
Tronk, who was Jacqueline's great friend and her
chosen bridesmaiden, the sisters naturally teased him
a good deal about them. Ebba did not, of course,
understand these jokings, but she seemed to feel instinctively
that something was in the air. She grew
restless, the old unhappy moan came back to her
lips; only when Voorst was at home did she seem
more contented.</p>
<p>Three days before the marriage, Olla arrived to
help in the last preparations. She was one of the
handsomest girls in the neighborhood, and besides her
beauty was an heiress; for her father, whose only child
she was, owned large tracts of pasture on the mainland,
as well as the greater part of the island of Urk, where
he had a valuable dairy. The family crowded to the
door to welcome Olla. She came in with Voorst,
who had rowed over to Urk for her,—tall, blooming,
with flaxen tresses hanging below her waist, and a
pair of dancing hazel eyes fringed with long lashes.
Voorst was almost as good looking in his way,—they
made a very handsome couple.</p>
<p>"And this must be the stranger maiden of whom
Voorst has so often told me," said Olla after the first<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_300" id="Page_300">[300]</SPAN></span>
greetings had been exchanged. She smiled at Ebba,
and tried to take her hand, but the elfish creature
frowned, retreated, and, when Olla persisted, snatched
her hand away with an angry gesture and put it
behind her back.</p>
<p>"Why does she dislike me so?" asked Olla, discomfited
and grieved, for she had meant to be kind.</p>
<p>"Oh, she doesn't dislike thee, she couldn't!"
cried peace-loving Jacqueline.</p>
<p>But Ebba did dislike Olla, though no one understood
why. She would neither go near nor look at
her if she could help it, and when, in the evening,
she and Voorst sat on the doorstep talking together
in low tones, Ebba hastened out, placed herself between
them, and tried to push Olla away, uttering
pitiful little wailing cries.</p>
<p>"What does ail her?" asked Jacqueline. Metje
made no answer, but she looked troubled. She felt
that there was sorrow ahead for Ebba or for Voorst,
and she loved them both.</p>
<p>The wedding-day dawned clear and cloudless, as
a marriage-day should. Jacqueline in her bravery
of stiff gilded head-dress with its long scarf-like veil,
her snowy bodice, and necklace of many-colored<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_301" id="Page_301">[301]</SPAN></span>
beads, was a dazzling figure. Olla was scarcely less
so, and she blushed and dimpled as Voorst led her
along in the bridal procession. Ebba walked behind
them. She, too, had been made fine in a scarlet
bodice and a grand cap with wings like that which
Metje wore, but she did not seem to care that she
was so well dressed. Her sad eyes followed the
forms of Olla and Voorst, and as she limped painfully
along after them, she moaned continually to herself,
a low, inarticulate, wordless murmur like the sound
of the sea.</p>
<p>Following the marriage-mass came the marriage-feast.
Goodman Huyt sat at the head of the table,
the mother at the foot, and, side by side, the newly-wedded
pair. Opposite them sat Voorst and Olla.
His expression of triumphant satisfaction, and her
blushes and demurely-contented glances, had not been
unobserved by the guests; so no one was very much
surprised when, in the midst of the festivity, the
father rose, and knocked with his tankard on the
table to insure silence.</p>
<p>"Neighbors and kinsfolk, one marriage maketh
another, saith the old proverb, and we are like to
prove it a true one. I hereby announce that, with<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_302" id="Page_302">[302]</SPAN></span>
consent of parents on both sides, my son Voorst
is troth-plight with Olla the daughter of my old
friend Tronk who sits here,"—slapping Tronk on
the shoulder,—"and I would now ask you to drink
with me a high-health to the young couple." Suiting
the action to the word, he filled the glass with
Hollands, raised it, pronounced the toast, "A High-Health
to Voorst Huyt and to his bride Olla Tronk,"
and swallowed the spirits at a draught.</p>
<p>Ebba, who against her will had been made to sit
at the board among the other guests, had listened to
this speech with no understanding of its meaning.
But as she listened to the laughter and applause
which followed it, and saw people slapping Voorst
on the back with loud congratulations and shaking
hands with Olla, she raised her head with a flash of
interest. She watched Voorst rise in his place with
Olla by his side, while the rest reseated themselves;
she heard him utter a few sentences. What they
meant she knew not; but he looked at Olla, and
when, after draining his glass, he turned, put his
arm round Olla's neck, drew her head close to his
own, and their lips met in a kiss, some meaning of
the ceremony seemed to burst upon her. She started<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_303" id="Page_303">[303]</SPAN></span>
from her seat, for one moment she stood motionless
with dilated eyes and parted lips, then she gave a
long wild cry and fled from the house.</p>
<p>"What is the matter? Who screamed?" asked
old Huyt, who had observed nothing.</p>
<p>"It is nothing. The poor dumb child over there,"
answered his wife.</p>
<p>Metje looked anxiously at the door. The duties
of hospitality held her to her place. "She will come
in presently and I will comfort her," she thought to
herself.</p>
<p>But Ebba never "came in" again. When Metje
was set free to search, all trace of her had vanished.
As suddenly and mysteriously as she had come into
their lives she had passed out of them again. No
one had seen her go forth from the door, no trace
could be found of her on land or sea. Only an old
fisherman, who was drawing his nets that day at a
little distance from the shore, averred that just after
high noon he had noticed a shape wearing a fluttering
garment like that of a woman pass slowly over the
ridge of the dike just where it made a sudden curve
to the left. He had had the curiosity to row that
way after his net was safely pulled in, for he wanted<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_304" id="Page_304">[304]</SPAN></span>
to see if there was a boat lying there, or what could
take any one to so unlikely a spot; but neither boat
nor woman could be found, and he half fancied that
he must have fallen asleep in broad daylight and
dreamed for a moment.</p>
<p>However that might be, Ebba was gone; nor was
anything ever known of her again. Metje mourned
her loss, all the more that Jacqueline's departure left
her with no mate of her own age in the household.
Little Karen cried for "Ebbe" for a night or two, the
Vrow missed her aid in the spinning, but Voorst, absorbed
in his happiness, scarcely noted her absence,
and Olla was glad.</p>
<p>Gradually she grew to be a tradition of the neighborhood,
handed down from one generation to another
even to this day, and nobody ever knew whence she
came or where she went, or whether it was a mortal
maiden or one of the children of the strange, solemn
sea folk who was cast so curiously upon the hands
of the kindly Friesland family and dwelt in their
midst for two speechless years.</p>
<div class="blockcenter">
<blockquote>
<p class="noi"><span class="smcap">Note.</span>—The tradition on which this story is founded, and
which is still held as true in some parts of Friesland, is referred to
by Parival in his book, "Les Delices de Hollande."</p>
</blockquote></div>
<hr />
<div class="blockcenter">
<h2 class="underline">SUSAN COOLIDGE'S POPULAR BOOKS.</h2>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/books01.jpg" width-obs="400" height-obs="487" alt="Book 1" /> <span class="caption">NANNY'S SUBSTITUTE.<br/> Nanny at the Fair, taking orders and carrying trays.—<span class="smcap">Page</span> 171.</span></div>
<p class="center"><span class="booktitle">MISCHIEF'S THANKSGIVING</span>,<br/>
<i>AND OTHER STORIES</i>.</p>
<p class="center">WITH ILLUSTRATIONS BY ADDIE LEDYARD.</p>
<p class="center"><i>One handsome square 16mo volume, bound in cloth, black and gilt
lettered. Price $1.25.</i></p>
<hr class="hr3" />
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/books02.jpg" width-obs="400" height-obs="531" alt="Book 2" /> <span class="caption">"Now, Katy, do,—ah, do, do."—<span class="smcap">Page</span> 108.</span></div>
<p class="center booktitle">WHAT KATY DID AT SCHOOL.</p>
<p class="center">WITH ILLUSTRATIONS BY MARY A. HALLOCK.</p>
<p class="center"><i>One handsome square 16mo volume, bound in cloth, black and gilt
lettered. Price, $1.25.</i></p>
<hr class="hr3" />
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/books03.jpg" width-obs="400" height-obs="621" alt="jBook 3" /></div>
<p class="center"><span class="booktitle">CLOVER.</span> A Sequel to the Katy Books. By <span class="smcap">Susan
Coolidge</span>. With illustrations by Jessie McDermott. Square
16mo. Cloth. Price, $1.25.</p>
<p class="center">All the children will want to know more about "What Katy Did."</p>
<hr class="hr3" />
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/books04.jpg" width-obs="400" height-obs="559" alt="Book 4" /> <span class="caption">These girls were Clover and Elsie Carr.—<span class="smcap">Page 7.</span></span></div>
<p class="center booktitle">WHAT KATY DID NEXT.</p>
<p class="center"><span class="smcap">With Illustrations by Jessie McDermott.</span></p>
<p class="center">One handsome square 16mo volume, bound in cloth, black
and gilt lettered. Price $1.25.</p>
<hr class="hr3" />
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/books05.jpg" width-obs="400" height-obs="544" alt="Book 5" /> <span class="caption"><span class="smcap">The Cliffs.</span></span></div>
<p class="center booktitle">A LITTLE COUNTRY GIRL.</p>
<p class="center"><strong>With Illustrations.</strong></p>
<p class="center">One volume. Square 16mo. Cloth, black and gold. Price $1.25.</p>
<hr class="hr3" />
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/books06.jpg" width-obs="600" height-obs="417" alt="Book 6" /> <span class="caption">Eyebright, who had grown as dear as a daughter to the old lady, was playing croquet with Charley.—Page 246</span></div>
<p class="center"><span class="booktitle">EYEBRIGHT.</span> With Illustrations. One handsome, square, 16mo
volume, bound in cloth. Black and gilt lettered. Price, $1.25.</p>
<hr class="hr3" />
<h2 class="underline">LOUISE CHANDLER MOULTON'S STORIES.</h2>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/books07.jpg" width-obs="400" height-obs="424" alt="Book 7" /></div>
<div class="center">
<p class="noi booktitle pl4">BED-TIME STORIES.<br/>
<span class="pl2">MORE BED-TIME STORIES.</span><br/>
<span class="pl4">NEW BED-TIME STORIES.</span><br/>
<span class="pl6">FIRELIGHT STORIES.</span><br/>
STORIES TOLD AT TWILIGHT.</p>
</div>
</div>
<p class="center">With pretty Illustrations. Five volumes in a box. Price, $6.25.</p>
<hr class="hr3" />
<h2 class="underline">SUSAN COOLIDGE'S POPULAR BOOKS.</h2>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/books08.jpg" width-obs="400" height-obs="368" alt="Book 8" /> <span class="caption">"As there was nobody to see, he just sat down and cried as hard as Dotty herself."</span></div>
<p class="center booktitle">THE NEW-YEAR'S BARGAIN.</p>
<p class="center">WITH TWENTY-SEVEN ILLUSTRATIONS</p>
<p class="center">BY ADDIE LEDYARD.</p>
<p class="center"><i>One handsome, square 16mo volume, bound in cloth, black and gilt
lettered. Price, $1.25.</i></p>
<p class="right">ROBERTS BROTHERS, <span class="smcap">Publishers</span>, <i>Boston</i>.</p>
<hr class="hr3" />
<h2 class="underline">LOUISA M. ALCOTT'S FAMOUS BOOKS.</h2>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/books09.jpg" width-obs="400" height-obs="619" alt="Book 9" /> <span class="caption"><span class="smcap">Jo in a Vortex.</span>—Every few weeks she would shut herself up in her room, put on her scribbling suit, and "fall into a vortex," as she expressed it.</span></div>
<p class="center booktitle">LITTLE WOMEN; <span class="smcap">or, Meg, Jo, Beth, and Amy</span>.</p>
<p class="center">One volume, complete. Price, $1.50.</p>
<hr class="hr3" />
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/books10.jpg" width-obs="400" height-obs="647" alt="Book 10" /></div>
<p class="center booktitle">AN OLD-FASHIONED GIRL.</p>
<p class="center smcap">Price, $1.50.</p>
<hr class="hr3" />
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/books11.jpg" width-obs="400" height-obs="546" alt="Book 11" /> <span class="caption">'Sing, Tessa; sing!' cried Tommo, twanging away with all his might.—<span class="smcap">Page 47.</span></span></div>
<p class="center"><span class="booktitle">AUNT JO'S SCRAP-BAG</span>: Containing "My Boys,"
"Shawl-Straps," "Cupid and Chow-Chow," "My Girls," "Jimmy's
Cruise in the Pinafore," "An Old-Fashioned Thanksgiving." 6 vols.
Price of each, $1.00.</p>
<hr class="hr3" />
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/books12.jpg" width-obs="600" height-obs="305" alt="Book 12" /> <span class="caption">Grandma's Story <small>FROM "SPINNING-WHEEL STORIES."</small></span></div>
<p class="center booktitle smcap"><big>The Spinning-Wheel Series:</big></p>
<p class="center booktitle"><small>SILVER PITCHERS, and Other Stories.</small></p>
<p class="center booktitle"><small>PROVERB STORIES.</small></p>
<p class="center booktitle"><small>SPINNING-WHEEL STORIES.</small></p>
<p class="center booktitle"><small>A GARLAND FOR GIRLS, and Other Stories.</small></p>
<p class="center">4 volumes. Cloth. Price, $1.25 each.</p>
<hr class="hr3" />
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/books13.jpg" width-obs="600" height-obs="419" alt="Book 13" /></div>
<p class="center"><span class="booktitle">JACK AND JILL:</span> <big><span class="smcap">A Village Story.</span></big> With Illustrations.
16mo. Price, $1.50.</p>
<hr class="hr3" />
<h2> </h2>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/books14.jpg" width-obs="400" height-obs="661" alt="" /> <span class="caption">A Rose in Bloom<br/> A Sequel to<br/>
"<span class="smcap">Eight Cousins</span>."
Price $1.50.</span></div>
<hr class="hr3" />
<h2>LOUISA M. ALCOTT'S WRITINGS.</h2>
<p><i>Miss Alcott is really a benefactor of households.</i>—H. H.</p>
<p><i>Miss Alcott has a faculty of entering into the lives and feelings of children
that is conspicuously wanting in most writers who address them; and to this
cause, to the consciousness among her readers that they are hearing about
people like themselves, instead of abstract qualities labelled with names, the
popularity of her books is due.</i>—<span class="smcap">Mrs. Sarah J. Hale.</span></p>
<p><i>Dear Aunt Jo! You are embalmed in the thoughts and loves of thousands
of little men and women.</i>—<span class="smcap">Exchange.</span></p>
<table summary="Books">
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><strong>Little Women</strong>; or <strong>Meg, Jo,
Beth, and Amy</strong>. With illustrations.
16mo</td>
<td class="tdr2">$1.50</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><strong>Hospital Sketches, and Camp
and Fireside Stories.</strong> With
illustrations. 16mo</td>
<td class="tdr2">1.50</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><strong>An Old-Fashioned Girl.</strong> With
illustrations. 16mo</td>
<td class="tdr2">1.50</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><strong>Little Men</strong>: Life at Plumfield with
Jo's Boys. With illustrations. 16mo</td>
<td class="tdr2">1.50</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><strong>Jo's Boys and How they Turned
Out.</strong> A sequel to "Little Men."
With portrait of "Aunt Jo." 16mo</td>
<td class="tdr2">1.50</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><strong>Eight Cousins</strong>; or, The Aunt-Hill.
With illustrations. 16mo</td>
<td class="tdr2">1.50</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><strong>Rose in Bloom.</strong> A sequel to
"Eight Cousins." 16mo</td>
<td class="tdr2">1.50</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><strong>Under the Lilacs.</strong> With illustrations.
16mo</td>
<td class="tdr2">1.50</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><strong>Jack and Jill.</strong> A Village Story.
With illustrations. 16mo</td>
<td class="tdr2">1.50</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><strong>Work</strong>: A Story of Experience.
With character illustrations by Sol
Eytinge. 16mo</td>
<td class="tdr2">1.50</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><strong>Moods.</strong> A Novel. New edition,
revised and enlarged. 16mo</td>
<td class="tdr2">1.50</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><strong>A Modern Mephistopheles, and
A Whisper in the Dark.</strong> 16mo.</td>
<td class="tdr2">1.50</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><strong>Silver Pitchers, and Independence.</strong>
A Centennial Love Story.
16mo</td>
<td class="tdr2">1.25</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><strong>Proverb Stories.</strong> New edition, revised
and enlarged. 16mo.1.25</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><strong>Spinning-Wheel Stories.</strong> With
illustrations. 16mo</td>
<td class="tdr2">1.25</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><strong>A Garland for Girls, and Other
Stories.</strong> With illustrations. 16mo</td>
<td class="tdr2">1.25</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><strong>My Boys, &c.</strong> First volume of
Aunt Jo's Scrap-Bag. 16mo</td>
<td class="tdr2">1.00</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><strong>Shawl-Straps.</strong> Second volume of
Aunt Jo's Scrap-Bag. 16mo</td>
<td class="tdr2">1.00</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><strong>Cupid and Chow-Chow, &c.</strong>
Third volume of Aunt Jo's Scrap-Bag.
16mo</td>
<td class="tdr2">1.00</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><strong>My Girls, &c.</strong> Fourth volume of
Aunt Jo's Scrap-Bag. 16mo</td>
<td class="tdr2">1.00</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><strong>Jimmy's Cruise in the Pinafore,
&c.</strong> Fifth volume of Aunt Jo's
Scrap-Bag. 16mo</td>
<td class="tdr2">1.00</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><strong>An Old-Fashioned Thanksgiving,
&c.</strong> Sixth volume of Aunt
Jo's Scrap-Bag. 16mo</td>
<td class="tdr2">1.00</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><strong>Little Women.</strong> Illustrated. Embellished
with nearly 200 characteristic
illustrations from original
designs drawn expressly for this
edition of this noted American
Classic. One small quarto, bound
in cloth, with emblematic designs</td>
<td class="tdr2">2.50</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><strong>Little Women Series.</strong> Comprising
Little Women; Little Men;
Eight Cousins; Under the Lilacs;
An Old-Fashioned Girl; Jo's
Boys; Rose in Bloom; Jack and
Jill. 8 large 16mo volumes in a
handsome box</td>
<td class="tdr2">12.00</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl">Miss Alcott's novels in uniform binding
in sets. Moods; Work; Hospital
Sketches; A Modern Mephistopheles,
and A Whisper in the
Dark. 4 volumes. 16mo</td>
<td class="tdr2">6.00</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="tdl"><strong>Lulu's Library. Vols. I., II.,
III.</strong> A collection of New Stories.
16mo</td>
<td class="tdr2">1.00</td>
</tr>
</table>
<p><i>These books are for sale at all bookstores, or will be mailed, post-paid, on
receipt of price, to any address.</i></p>
<hr class="hr3" />
<h2 class="underline">LOUISA M. ALCOTT'S FAMOUS BOOKS.</h2>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/books16.jpg" width-obs="400" height-obs="525" alt="Books 16" /></div>
<p class="center"><span class="booktitle">EIGHT COUSINS; or, The Aunt-Hill.</span> With Illustrations
by <span class="smcap">Sol Eytinge</span>. Price, $1.50.</p>
<hr class="hr3" />
<p class="center"><big>ROBERTS BROTHERS, <span class="smcap">Publishers</span>,<br/>
<span class="pl6"><i>Boston, Mass.</i></span></big></p>
<div id="tn">
<p class="noi">Transcriber's Note:</p>
<p class="noi">The two illustrations mentioned in the <SPAN href="#contents">Contents</SPAN> for <span class="smcap">A Little Knight
of Labor</span> includes the <SPAN href="#frontispiece">frontispiece</SPAN>.</p>
<p>Punctuation has been standardised. Hyphenation has been retained as
in the original publication. Changes have been made as follows:</p>
<p class="noi">Page 39<br/>
friendship with you, "dusting girl," <i>changed to</i><br/>
friendship with <SPAN href="#your">your</SPAN> "dusting girl,"</p>
<p class="noi">Page 89<br/>
aunt, who is an invalid, used <i>changed to</i><br/>
aunt, who is an invalid, <SPAN href="#uses">uses</SPAN></p>
<p class="noi">Page 190<br/>
Dance, Etelklein, leibchen <i>changed to</i><br/>
Dance, Etelklein, <SPAN href="#liebchen">liebchen</SPAN></p>
<p class="noi">Page 250<br/>
choose a pretty tint of <i>changed to</i><br/>
<SPAN href="#chose">chose</SPAN> a pretty tint of</p>
</div>
<SPAN name="endofbook"></SPAN>
<div style="break-after:column;"></div><br />